Leaderboard
-
in Swinger Stories
- All areas
- Blog Entries
- Blog Comments
- Files
- File Comments
- File Reviews
- Events
- Event Comments
- Event Reviews
- Images
- Image Comments
- Image Reviews
- Albums
- Album Comments
- Album Reviews
- Posts
- Articles
- Article Comments
- Article Reviews
- Swinger Stories
- Swinger Story Comments
- Swinger Story Reviews
- Status Updates
- Status Replies
-
Year
-
All time
December 23 2007 - October 30 2024
-
Year
October 30 2023 - October 30 2024
-
Month
September 30 2024 - October 30 2024
-
Week
October 23 2024 - October 30 2024
-
Today
October 30 2024
- Custom Date
-
All time
Popular Content
Showing content with the highest reputation since 10/30/2023 in Swinger Stories
-
11 pointsThis all started around forty years ago when my wife Beth and I had dated for a few years then married. It wasn't long after we married that I introduced her to her first big realistic porn star dildo. When she first saw it she laughed and said, "That'll never fit in my pussy, are you nuts?!" But she agreed to trying and found not only did it fit but she really enjoyed it. She was amazed by how much she enjoyed it. So much so that she requested I use it on her quite a lot. She also discovered she enjoyed big cock porn, she was fascinated by it. Soon was I combining using a huge dildo on her at the same time she watched big cock porn, this led her to experience huge orgasms. She couldn't get enough. She was finally exploring her sexuality and expanding her outlook on sexual pleasure. One night after some really hot sex I questioned her if she ever fantasized about fucking other men, especially well-hung men. She responded that of course she did, stated that most women had this fantasy, and she believed it was quite common. So I pursued it further and asked her if she wanted to try another man's cock and how much did she really desire to do it? She said that it sounded exciting and fun but she would never do anything to endanger our marriage. I said, "What if I told you that I wanted to watch you have sex with another man, one that had a really big cock. Would you then consider it?" She laughed and said she'd be game if it was something I was serious about and really wanted her to do. She said, "Come on, let's be real. It's exciting and fun to imagine it, but to really do it? Please! That's a major game changer." So I said, "I'm very serious. I've watched the way you enjoy the dildos especially while watching big cock videos. It turns me on big time seeing how excited you get and how many times you climax from doing these two things at the same time. I want to watch you do it for real. No BS, just watching you getting slammed by a big cock would be a huge turn-on for me. So what do you really think now that you know that I'm serious and am giving you this opportunity?" I could see her giving it some serious thought, she didn't get mad or upset at me or the idea, no resistance whatsoever to my request. The more she considered the idea the more it appeared to me that she was very intrigued with the idea and it excited her. She started asking all kinds of questions, like wouldn't I be jealous, or think the worst of her, or what if she really enjoyed it and wanted more or didn't feel comfortable screwing another man, then what? Were there any rules and what were the consequences? Was I absolutely sure that I really wanted her to do this, because once done there was no going back! After she finished asking everything she had concerns about I answered all her questions and we talked about the rules/boundaries we would have in place to keep it fun and exciting without any reservations or guilt. This was to make sure she fully understood my concerns and alleviate all of hers as well. It seemed she came to a decision at which point she smiled and enthusiastically said yes, she'd do it! Did I have someone special in mind she wondered? She said she had to agree to my choices for her sexual escapades or it wasn't gonna happen. I then informed her I was thinking of Bruce. Beth squealed with glee, she admitted she has had fantasies about Bruce for some time now and I couldn't have picked a better choice for her first time. She would absolutely love to fuck Bruce. She said she was getting wet thinking about sex with him. A few days later I met up with Bruce for an after work drink. As we enjoyed several drinks we talked a lot. Soon I steered the conversation towards my wife Beth. I asked Bruce to be honest and tell me what he thought about Beth. He admitted he thought Beth was smokin' hot. She had a killer body and was just gorgeous, always was friendly, and liked flirting with him when they were together. I asked him if he' ever had the chance would he consider having sex with her? He looked a bit concerned by my question but answered yes, he wouldn't hesitate to take advantage of such an opportunity. So I told him that Beth really wanted to have sex with him, and that I was okay with them hooking up. I explained that was my kink watching her get fucked by other men, it really turned me on. Bruce considered it for several minutes then said okay sure, he'd love to fuck Beth. Just give him the details when we're ready to make it happen. When I got home I told Beth about my conversation with Bruce and what he said. She looked startled and said she couldn't believe I did that. So I asked her if what I did was so wrong and did she still want to go through with it? She excitedly said Oh hell yes she did, and no I wasn't wrong! So we made plans and set a date for Beth's first cock. The night arrived finding Beth both excited and hot with anticipation. She was dressed to kill showing off her sexy body wearing no underwear. When Bruce knocked on the door I answered it and escorted him into our house. Beth entered the living room and gave Bruce a big hug pressing her chest and pelvis into him and then kissed him on the lips. Bruce kissed her back and he sat down pulling her on to his lap. Nether one of them wasted any time, tongues going everywhere, hands exploring and groping each other, clothes coming off. Soon they were both naked and Beth got a pleasant surprise, Bruce was very well hung. She giggled with delight. Beth took Bruce's hand and led him to our bed. She pushed him down on the bed and went to work on Bruce's big cock giving him an enthusiastic blow job. After a while Bruce flipped Beth on her back and went to work on her pussy and clit. Beth orgasmed in minutes, fully enjoying Bruce's skilled tongue. I stood in the background watching the show. Soon Bruce moved into position between Beth's legs. As he rubbed his cock against Beth's open pussy and clit she responded with loud moans and started pressing her pussy against Bruce's cock. As he slid his huge cock into Beth's pussy she had a big climax. As he went deeper he increased his speed and Beth climaxed again. She was enthralled with his big cock pumping her pussy, she was moving her hips and swearing, telling him his cock felt so good. She looked over at me and said she loved how good his big cock felt inside her. She told Bruce to stretch her pussy good, to fuck her hard. She was in sexual ecstasy, a place she'd never been before. Her facial expressions showed pure bliss and the sounds she was making were hot as hell. I never seen her so turned on, she must of had a dozen orgasms, many of which were huge. They fucked each other hard for a good twenty minutes then Bruce erupted into Beth's pussy, filling her with his cum. This gave Beth another climax. Afterwards he laid on Beth for a minute then rolled off her. He'd destroyed her pussy, it gaped open with his cum dripping out of her. They kissed and he got up to dress while Beth laid there spent. She looked at me and smiled big time. She said, "Your turn!", so I took sloppy seconds and enjoyed it beyond belief. Bruce watched us have sex then commented that watching real sex was so much hotter than any porno ever could be. He understood my enjoyment of watching my wife fuck other men. He said he'd like to do it again and Beth was all for it. So they made plans to hook up again. Then Bruce left. Beth and I talked about how well things went, and how she wasn't prepared for how much she enjoyed his big cock. It was mind boggling! She thanked me profusely for asking her to do this, the opportunity to experience such awesome sex. She says she'll never be the same again and is looking forward to more big cock sex. So our new lifestyle began.
-
8 pointsMy fantasy has always been to watch my wife get fucked by another man. We have been with another woman before which is a whole story in itself that I’ll tell you about later. One night several years ago my wife and I had gone to a club. Not your ordinary club, but a good club for swingers and singles. The night had started out rather slow and we were not finding any action that I had hoped. My wife knows what she wants and that is what we go with. And that night we found what she wanted and it was such a great experience she knew she wanted to do it again. She had gotten fucked by a black guy and she had enjoyed it. So, when we got the chance, she wanted to try it again. Being at a swinger’s club isn’t really her thing, but fucking in front of people or listening to them fuck is a big turn-on for her. Since we don’t live close to any swingers’ clubs or anything of that nature, we don’t get many opportunities to do anything like this. A couple of years ago we got a chance to go to another club. Yes, one of those clubs. We were looking for a little fun and hoping to find something as good as the last time we were out. We talked to many people as the night went on and my wife was trying to figure out what we were going to be doing to have fun that night. There was a hot blonde that was interested in us and kept on grabbing my cock which my wife was loving because this was getting her going. My wife and I decided that this was not what we had in mind for tonight, so we just kind of let that slide and we went on to pursue something else. She said she would know it when she saw it. My wife had put a couple of drinks down and was feeling pretty good now. She was a little more daring and said she wanted to go change outfits like she did when we had been to a club previously. We had brought the very same sexy outfit that was see through, so she went and changed into it. When she came back out, there was not one guy's eyes on anyone but her. Even the women were looking on in awe. She is a beautiful woman that knows how to control a room. One guy came up to me and told me he was jealous. He said he would do anything to get to fuck my wife, but she just didn’t feel right with him, I guess. As we were standing around, in came this well-built younger black guy and I think she almost came right there. The look on her face was almost mind blowing. She got this horny grin and told me she was ready to start our night. As he walked by her, she gave him this dirty smile and took her hand and rubbed down by her cunt. He stopped walking and came over to her and asked if he could help her with anything. She just smiled and said that I think you already know what you can do. They danced around a little bit, but I could tell she couldn’t take it anymore, so she quickly unzipped his pants and took out his cock and grabbed it and lead him into another room like a dog on a leash. I stayed back a couple of minutes to give them some time to get to know each other. When I did finally get to the other room, they had already undressed and she was sucking his cock. It was larger than mine. Not much longer, but thicker. I could tell she liked it. My wife had picked a room where people would be able to watch if they wanted to. I stayed back in the wings and was kind of hidden so she really didn’t know I was even there. As I watched my wife in action, I could tell she was enjoying every second of this guy’s cock. She was sucking it like there was no tomorrow. Now it was his turn to return the favor. He got his face down to her pussy and started licking like it was candy. She was turning red and I could tell she was already about to cum. She was squirming and shaking and he was getting her cunt all ready for his big shaft. But before he fucked her, he now spread her legs out and started fingering her pussy to the point that she started squirting fluids all over the sheet they were laying on. It was like the flood gates had opened up and all the juices were flowing. She finally had all she could take because I’m sure she had cum multiple times already and I could tell she just wanted to have him inside her. I heard her say to give me your big, black cock. He asked her if she wanted him to put on a condom and she told him no, she wanted to feel him inside her cunt. He took her and spread her legs wide and slowly inserted his bbc into her tight cunt. She told him to go slowly because she said it was so big that she needed to get used to it. After several minutes of the slow movement, she said she needed him to fuck her harder so he started to go full penetration into her dripping wet cunt. She was telling him how good his cock felt, and how she loved fucking him. They switched positions multiple times with her sitting on top of his cock and riding him like she has never ridden before. My wife took his whole cock inside of her as deeply as she could, rubbing back and forth and cumming time and time again. They finally switched back to missionary style and were fucking hard when I heard her say to him, she wanted him to cum in her pussy. She said she wanted to feel his cum drip out of her pussy all night long. When he heard her say that, he started to pick up the pace and finally started moaning and said he was about to cum. My wife was now cumming herself and as he shot his load inside of her, she started squirming and shaking with every pulse of his exploding cock. Her body was red from all of her orgasms, and I could tell she was getting worn out. They had gone for almost 40 minutes of nonstop action. Not to mention that all the other people that had gathered around to watch started going to other parts of the place as they had gotten a show that they would remember forever. When he pulled his now soft cock out of my wife, I could see the cum dripping down her ass. She was getting what she wanted, I guess. She would be able to feel his cum dripping out of her the rest of the night. But I didn’t realize that she was not done yet. She wanted more. My wife took his cock and started sucking on it again. I guess he was young enough that almost instantly he got hard and she took his cock and guided it into her cunt and said she needed more of his cum. He fucked her for another 10 minutes until he exploded with more cum inside my wife’s pussy again. Again, as I watched the cum drip down her ass, she was getting what she wanted. She was going to feel this the rest of the night. They both started cleaning up a little and I slowly came out of the crowd that had gathered. She saw me and gave me that dirty little smile she sometimes gets. My wife asked me if I had enjoyed her show. She said she needed to have a little more cum in her pussy tonight and she now wanted mine. Her new little friend just kind of sat back in the corner and decided to watch us. I knew I wouldn’t last long because I had almost cum multiple times just watching her. With some of the crowd still watching I got undressed, and slid my wet with pre-cum cock into my wife’s cum-loaded pussy. I fucked her until she started cumming. Her cunt convulsed so hard that it squeezed my cock and made me start to cum. I came in her pussy, mixing my cum with my wife’s new fuck buddies cum. I pulled my cock out and watched it all slowly slide down her ass. She got up and went over to our young fuck buddy and she gave him a long passionate kiss and said thank you for such a great time. He gave her one last little finger fucking and handed her a card of his if we were ever in the area again. He left after he got dressed and we got cleaned up and went out to the main room. I had multiple people including women and even the bartender say that my wife was one of the women they would like to fuck if they ever got a chance after seeing her in action. I guess I’m the lucky one here. Later that night when we were driving to our resort, she slipped her hand down pants and put her fingers in her pussy. She brought them out and rubbed them on my face. She smiled and said we gotta do this again sometime as we pulled into the parking lot to call it a night. And what a night it was.
-
7 pointsWe had met Darrell and Judy at a swingers house party that we used to attend way back when we first started in the lifestyle. We have been involved for about a year and a half, and we met a lot of great people and played with some. Although we were very friendly with this younger couple, we hadn’t played. We had been in the same room together, in the open room, but never really discussed or talked about getting together physically in our conversation. At the last party, they had learned that I had a service business, something they might be interested in. They asked if I might be able to come by the following Sunday morning when they’re both home and go over some of the things they wanted to have taken care of. Darrell asked that I arrive early on Sunday morning, so I was there about 10 minutes ahead of time, parked in the driveway. Darrell came out on the porch and waved me to come on it. It was about 8 o’clock. We went into his kitchen, and he poured me a mug of coffee. After we chatted for a few minutes, he started to describe some of the things that he wanted done. He also mentioned that Judy was still asleep but should be down shortly. After about 15 to 20 minutes of casual conversation, you could hear movement, with someone coming down the stairs. A sleepy voice called out, “Honey, I need my morning dose.” Darrell responded, “Here in the kitchen, babe, we have company.” Judy shuffled in wearing her pink fuzzy slippers and an oversized men’s T-shirt, her breast swinging freely underneath the fabric. She mumbled a sleepy, “Oh, good morning,” as she headed for the pot of coffee on the counter. Darrell and I continued chatting away as Judy prepared her mug of coffee and joined us at the table. Darrell explained to her that we had already discussed their needs and that I had come up with a couple of suggestions that I would get back to them on. Judy sat quietly, taking it all in, sipping at her coffee, gazing between Darrell and myself through the rising steam of her mug. The conversation then turned to the usual general talk about what we’ve been up to, what they’ve been up to, work, etc. Darrell got up to pour another cup of coffee. As he passed Judy, she mumbled, “I need my dose, babe.” He just shook his head. I wasn’t really sure what all this meant. I assumed some sort of medication, but who knows? As Daryl returned with his coffee, he stood over Judy, bent down as she looked up, gently kissed her forehead, and said, “Honey. You wrecked me last night. I have nothing left to give.“ Now I had a good idea what they were talking about and must’ve given myself away with a muffled chuckle. “She can be quite the demanding vixen, “said Darrell. “She kept me up half the night, and I’m all tapped out.” Judy looked at me with a very mischievous smile on her face. Darrell looked down at Judy and said, “If you need more, you’re gonna have to get it from him,” Daryl stated, tipping his head in my direction. I have to say this took me by surprise. As I said before, we have not played yet other than sharing the same area in a group room. I did not know what to say just sat quietly with probably a very silly looking grin on my face not sure if I should respond or not. Judy is the one who broke the silence. “Hmm I think I would like that very much if he is willing” again a moment or two of awkward silence when Derek stated “buddy you’d be doing me a favor I need a break.” Now I will be honest: Judy is a very good-looking woman 15 years my junior, about five foot eight, with an hourglass figure, long brunette hair, and large full breasts. To say I was attracted to her, you’re damn right. I just was not expecting this situation and did not want to overstep my bounds. “Well?” Darrell asked. “Really?” I asked. “Please. She has been talking about you since the last party. She is very willing,” Darrell persisted. “She sucks me off just about every morning. I got nothing left.” Judy smiled and giggled. I quietly thanked myself for showering this morning. “I just need to make a quick phone call to check in at home, but I would have to say I’m greatly interested and would be happy to oblige.” Judy let out a squeal of glee, clapping her hands in front of her, and I could not ignore the shaking of her breasts underneath the thin T-shirt. I made a quick call to the Queen, stating what was going to happen, and she responded, “Good luck, enjoy yourself, be home by 1 o’clock. We have plans this afternoon.” I put my phone down on the table, looked up at Darrell, and Judy smiled and said, “Well, I guess I’m free.” Judy took a sip of her coffee, turned her chair to the side and asked me to come stand in front of her. Once there, she did not waste any time unbuckling my belt and jeans, pulling them down to my knees. In one motion, she pulled my boxers down and buried her face fully against my flaccid cock and balls, sniffing deeply. She rocked her head from side to side and softly murmured a gentle “mmmm” of approval. After nuzzling me a bit, she gave me two gentle kisses, and using only her tongue, she swept my soft cock into her mouth. I looked over to Darrell to see he had a big grin indicating to me he liked what he saw Judy doing. I relaxed a bit more. Looking down at Judy she had her eyes closed. She was rolling me around inside her mouth with her tongue. Then she sucked hard and gently bobbed her head a few times, then took me completely into her mouth again. She was making soft, guttural moans as she continued attacking me. “She really loves doing this,” Darrell stated. I did not respond other than a sigh on my part. Judy continued working me with her mouth, and I started to respond to her efforts. As I started to swell, she took less and less of me into her mouth. She started stocking me with her hand and mouth. After a short time, she “popped” the head of my cock out of her mouth. “Oh my,” she said as she stroked me with her two hands, “I didn’t expect this.” She gasped, then took the remaining length of my cock beyond her two fists in her mouth. “Dude,” exclaimed Darrell, “do you mind if I take pictures of Judy with that?” I could only nod my head in approval; I didn’t want to break the mood. Darrell fumbled with his phone and started taking pictures. Judy, with just the tip of me in her mouth, hands-free. And then one of my full length from her chin to her forehead. “Damn,” Darrell stated, happily clicking away. Judy used one hand to stroke me while sucking on my balls. Darrell had the sound activated on his phone, and there were times it rapidly stuttered as he excitedly took multiple pictures as Judy skillfully continued the assault on my full erection. She tried to take more of me in her mouth but could only manage about half of me before her gag reflex kicked in, and she loudly gasped, popping me out of her mouth and sucking in a large amount of air while stroking with one, then both hands. Every now and again, she would run her tongue from my balls and under the length of my cock, sinking as much of me as possible into her mouth. At some point, the shutter noise on Darrell’s phone stopped. I wasn’t sure when, but he continued to move the phone camera around Judy’s head and shoulders, I assume taking video. After several minutes of this, although I’m not very sure of the time, Judy stopped. “Let’s go in the living room.” I kicked off my sneakers and pants and, with her holding my cock in her hand, led me into their living room to a sectional couch and had me sit on an oversized ottoman. She took a pillow from the couch and knelt on it in front of me. She resumed stroking me. One-handed, two-handed, then into her mouth. Shallow, deep, gagging a bit, then back to stroking. Time drifted away as I was enjoying every moment of her efforts. “Tell her when you are ready to cum so I can get a closeup,” instructed Darrell. Again, no answer from me other than nodding my head. Judy continued vigorously, trying to get me to cum. She rested occasionally, stroking my length with her two hands. After a bit of time, I heard her ask Darrell, “Can I try this? I really want to try him.” “Hell yeah,” Darrell exclaimed. “Is that ok with you?” he asked me. “Sure,” I responded. Judy is still working on me. “Only cum in her mouth,” Darrell instructed. I mumbled an “ok” in agreement. Judy told me to lay back on the ottoman as she stood stripping off the tee shirt. Her breasts swung freely, jiggling with her every movement. I expected that I would be given a condom or she might roll one on me, but instead, she turned away from me and started to lower herself onto me reverse cowgirl. Seeing my concern, Darrell assured me it would be okay if I was okay with it. I agreed. My crotch was soaked with Judy’s saliva. I watched with eager anticipation as she positioned herself over me. Darrell was giving her some instruction so he could get his video of her lowering herself onto me. I witnessed a few rivulets trickling down her inner thighs. She grasped my cock with her hand and rubbed the end of it along her lips while slightly lowering herself back and forth but not penetrating. After a few moments, I felt her start to take me in. She gasped and stopped for a moment, then repeated, taking me out, rubbing me back in. God, she felt great. Judy shifted herself slightly, still holding my cock. She guided me back into her opening, taking just the head of me into her. After a brief pause, she lifted her hips up a little and then backed down a little further. A few strokes and then a little more. Each time she did this, shallowly stroking what she had in her, she would slowly take a little more. With each deeper penetration, her body would gently quiver a bit. “Damn, this is hot”! Darrell blurted out. If he thought what he saw was hot he should see this from my angle. Damn is right. I do not think either of us were aware of time. There was no rush, no frenzied groping or pumping. Judy was in complete control as it should be, all about her pleasure, her comfort. It wasn’t long before I was completely embedded inside the warmth of this woman. Using her body to stroke me, she would take me shallow, then deep strokes, occasionally stopping, deeply penetrating, and grinding on me, almost like dancing on me with her hips. I could hear her murmuring something from time to time, but I didn’t make out what she was saying. I was too engrossed with what she was doing to me. After a while, she stood, releasing my cock. She turned, facing me, and straddled my waist. Grasping my cock she guided me into her, and she settled completely on my cock. “Damn babe, do that again,” Darrell, now directing this video. I didn’t care at all; I was thoroughly enjoying myself. He directed her to rise up almost off me the slowly back down. I was lost in her breasts hanging down on me, her nipples brushing along my chest with her rocking motion. Judy’s breathing was quickening with the occasional moan. I loved stroking her breasts, using both hands to hold and squeeze while my mouth teased and pulled on her nipples. She started to ride me harder for a while, stopping every so often with full penetration, wiggling her hips. Once she started raising herself completely and then slamming herself back onto me, taking full, deep strokes, I started to feel that I was getting there. “I need you to take me,” mumbled Judy as she raised herself off of me. I stood, and she knelt on the ottoman. I accepted the offer of taking her from behind, but I took my time. Partial and shallow strokes, then slowly pushing in deep. Gauging that she was comfortable with this, I spread her cheeks apart with my hands, went as deep as possible, and paused. With each deep penetration and pause, she would gasp slightly and pump and grind against me. I’m not sure who was breathing more excitedly, Judy, me, or Darrell, who was totally lost in videoing and watching through the lens. He had swapped out his phone for a handheld video camera at some point, but I am not sure when. I hadn’t noticed. Judy set the pace. She started bucking back onto me hard and solid. I took the hint and picked up the pace, slamming back into her with full deep strokes. Her verbal jerky breathless “aaahhhs” and “oohhhs” excited me and Darrell. He was moving around us videoing from various angles commenting as he goes. Judy announced we had to stop. I was concerned if she was ok. She was; she just wanted to be on her back. She grasped my hand and, giggling, pulled me quickly down the hall, with Darrell a step behind me, to a bedroom. She sat on the bed and quickly took me into her mouth, running her tongue along my length. She laid back her butt on the edge of the bed, pulling me to her. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “but I want you to cum in my mouth.” I nodded that I understood. I position myself between her raised legs. She pulled her legs back and wide open, bent at the knees. I leaned in, pressing myself against her opening, grasping each breast in my hands. Bending to nuzzle and suck on her nipples made me enter her partially, making Judy wriggle a light and let out an audible sigh. I squeezed both breasts together and alternated between each nipple as I started to push deeper inside her. She wiggled her hips, trying to press onto me. Once fully penetrated, she ground herself on me. After a few minutes, I raised myself above her and started slowly pumping into her. I alternated shallow pumping with a few deep full strokes and, from time to time, pressing deep into her and just grinding against her. It seemed to excite her, judging by her body response and breathy moans. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “take me hard!” Our director shouted the same, “Pound her hard!” Placing a hand on each thigh to hold her legs open and back, I started a steady thrusting, alternating occasionally slamming against her hard. Judy responded with pleasing moans. She fondled and squeezed her breasts and then gathered them both on her chest, cradled by both her upper arms. Her breasts rocked and waved with each thrust. It was marvelous. I was desperately trying to keep the same pace. Judy traced her fingers over her lower tummy, bringing both over the top of her pubic mound. Her fingers, finding her sweet spot, started vigorously rubbing above her clitoris. I continued to piston in and out of Judy. Her mouth opened, and her breathing sounded labored. After a few minutes, she started to make a soft-pitched whimpering noise. I continued to thrust hard into her. Only slightly withdrawing, then slamming back into her, making her whole body jerk, her breasts jolting about with each impact. Her whining noise was getting a bit higher and louder, and then it hit. She suddenly sucked in a big breath of air, her head picked up off the bed, a long guttural moan that ended on a high note. “Aarrggeeeee!” Then, her back arched as she slammed her head back, followed by rapid breathing and intermittent uncontrolled giggling. I felt her contraction, an intense gripping of my cock as she climaxed. I slowed to a slow, deliberate, full-stroke penetration. I knew I was very close. I declared, “I’m going to cum!” and pulled out of Judy and stepped back. Judy slinked off the bed to her knees on the floor. I was pumping my cock by hand. Judy pushed it aside and started to rapidly jerk my cock by hand. “Cum for me, come on, cum” Judy repeated this a few times as the build-up reached its peak. I moaned low and loud. The first volley went across her open mouth and right cheek. The next, she aimed me directly into her mouth. Third and forth, under her chin and neck, the remaining small spurts and drops landed scattered over her breasts. “Wow, oh my god!” Judy squealed excitedly. Darrell was beside himself with excitement. Other than the pictures and videos they made themselves, this was the first video allowed with someone other than Darrell. He said, “This is crazy sexy, hot as hell”! The clock in the bedroom indicated we had been at this for about 90 minutes. A first for all of us. But to be fair, a hell of a lot of manual and oral play, stop and start, prolonged it all. Judy agreed, reached over, and pulled Darrell to her. She quickly pulled down his sweatpants and promptly took his cock in her mouth. I picked up their video camera and started videoing the two of them. Judy had Darrell hard in just a few seconds. She made an extra effort to lavish his cock with her mouth, bobbing her head up and down and then swallowing him whole. She then pulled him down on top of her. He quickly slipped inside her and started hammering away with Judy, encouraging him along, “Take me baby, fill me up!” From my view, I had a clear shot of him pumping his cock in and out of her. With her telling him to take her hard, cum for her, and watching the two of us for the past hour and a half, he had no hope of lasting very long. He started groaning, Judy telling him to fill her. He let out a bellow and started cumming inside her. I caught the whole thing on video. His pumping and cumming. His cum leaking around his cock out of her. And when he pulled out, the cum leaked out of her. When things calmed down, he viewed the video and couldn’t believe how hard he came and how much he gave her. Judy chimed in, “And you said you didn’t have anymore, holding out on me.” We didn’t get dressed. We went into the kitchen and talked about what had just happened and past swinging adventures. About an hour later, Judy walked over to me and asked if I could go again. I looked at Darrell, and he quickly shook his head yes. “If you can, that would be awesome”. I agreed. We walked back to the bedroom and climbed up on the bed. We kissed and fondled each other a little bit. I then positioned myself on my left side and maneuvered Judy on her back with her legs up and over my hip. I easily slipped my semi-soft cock inside her. She was very warm and wet from Darrell. My hands were free to caress and squeeze her breasts. Darrell switched between videoing and kissing Judy. He occasionally played and sucked on her breasts. I slowly pumped a little into Judy. After a few moments, she exclaimed, “I can feel you growing inside me,” and giggled in amazement. Once I was fully hard I changed position to a supporting missionary. Using my knees to keep Judy’s legs open and my arms keeping me up to watch and nibble on her breasts. I started slow, long thrusts and built up to harder, faster, full-length thrusts. In about fifteen minutes, I was pulling out and dribbling cum on her tummy. Judy sat up and slid down, taking me into her mouth, making an effort to suck and lick me clean. It was almost noon, and I had to run to get home on time. We promised each other we would get together soon, all four of us. And that we did. They joined our group and played once or twice a month at our parties. We also traveled and shared very often for 4 - 5 years. Then, they moved to New Mexico for Darrell’s work.
-
4 pointsLike many people, I was really mad, confused, upset and various other emotions after my divorce from first husband. He cheated often. Constantly saying it would never happen again, and of course it did. Then we separated for a bit. Once we got back together he said it wouldn't happen again. At this point he talked me into swapping a couple of times. I went along with it thinking it would help the marriage, of course it didn't. And I soon found out that he was once again screwing his secretary. So I knew divorce was looming so I went out and a brief affair with a married coworker of mine. To be honest he was a nice guy and I felt bad being the other woman. I felt really guilty one time we were on a business trip together, we had been in meetings all day and were back in his room and had a drink or two. I had removed my blouse and he had removed his pants and I was on my knees giving him oral when the room phone rang (cell phones not that common back then). It was his wife....for some reason I felt sorry for her. The affair soon ended after that. Fast forward a few months, my divorce is final and I had just moved into a apartment. Across the street from the apartment was a shopping center which was handy, because there was a grocery store there and a dry cleaners that I would use. After a couple of long weeks at work (I had attended back to back conferences) I had a weekend to myself. I had made no plans because I just wanted to rest up after the road trips. Saturday afternoon I decide to walk over and grab some things at the store. While walking down one of the aisles a man comes walking towards me. We just smile at each other, no words spoken. Well it was at that point things startled to tingle. I was now horny and realized I had made no plans to go out Saturday night or Sunday. So now I'm feeling bored and horny. As I'm walking out of the store, I noticed the guy I smiled at getting into what looked to be his work van. Not sure what came over me (maybe the new sense of self-empowerment after the divorce), I simply walked up to his van and motioned for him to roll down the window. I simply smiled and said, "Not sure if you are busy with work, but if you have time for a quick fuck I live in apartment 212 right across the street". Didn't wait for a reply, simply turned and walked towards my apartment. Needles to say my heart was beating a bit fast as I walked across the street and up the stairs to my apartment. I went into the kitchen and put the few things I bought away...and then heard a knock on the door. Now my heart rate skyrocketed. I opened the door and said something like, "I'm glad you had some time to spare." I barely gotten the words out when he had grabbed me and pulled me close to him and next thing I know our tongues are entangled and our hands are exploring each other's bodies. Once the door closed I thought we would head to the bedroom but I guess we were both so hot and horny we ended up fucking right there on the living room floor. Never made to the couch let along the bedroom. Clothes were off in a matter of seconds. We barely said a word to each other the entire time he was there....which I guess was 45 minutes or so, it seemed to go by so quickly. I was wet the moment he touched me and he went down on me instantly. Now he didn't go down for a quick lick and then expect a blowjob he stayed down there until I came, and I came hard. I returned the favor and went down on him....he fucked me from behind, me on top of him and missionary. I knew I came at least one more time. I'm sure he came but I just remember him being hard all the time lol. After my second orgasm I was out of breath and thought I was about to pass out. At that point he got up and said he had appointment he had to get to. He dressed and left, I was still nude, sweaty and hot and just laid on the floor for another half hour trying to put my thoughts together on what happened. I tried not to over analyze it, just took it for what it was. A great fuck session with a guy I never saw again.
-
4 pointsTrue story that is still in my spank bank. This was way back to 2013, when you could find horny couples on Craigslist and Backpage. I was on business in St Louis, horny in my hotel room browsing through casual encounters to see what I could see. Replied to a few cuckold couple posts, most were just horny dudes hunting for pics. Then I ran across an ad "St Louis couple looking for DP fun". I replied that I was interested and had a hotel room downtown. Cindy replied back when I asked her what they had in mind. "Splitroast me, tongue on my clit when I'm getting fucked, double vaginal, double penetration. You can spank me, pull my hair, pinch my nipples if you get me hot enough." She then sent a pic of the two of them - Dave took it while he was fucking her doggie while she was sucking a huge dildo looking at a mirror. I sent a nude pic of me and anxiously waited a reply. She replied they were ready for the next step and would be downtown in one hour. We met in an Applebee's right next to the hotel to see if we mutually wanted to take it further. They walked in looking like a normal suburban couple. She was definitely a BBW girl and did most of the talking. We got to know each other over a drink and quickly came to the conclusion that none of us were psycho killers and I gave them a key while they went back to the car to retrieve lube and condoms After 15 minutes I hear a knock then the door unlock. They both walk in smiling and comment "nice hotel." Cindy takes off the jacket she was wearing to reveal a lace teddy and fuck me boots that she must have changed into. She walks up to me confidently and gives me a wet kiss with lots of tongue as Dave watches and then joins in. Cindy then turns to make out with Dave while reaching back and fondling my cock through my jeans. I whisper in her ear, "Get on your knees and suck your husband's cock." Before I know it, Dave whips out his cock which is bigger and thicker than I've ever seen in person. I get on my knees next to her and hold her hair back so that I can watch her blow him up close, moving her thong aside and fingering her sopping wet pussy loudly. She kisses me and I taste cock for the first time, albeit indirectly. We then move to one of the two queen beds and put Cindy on all fours. I pull down her panties to her knees and give her big ass a few playful smacks. She moans and spreads her legs a little wider, showing us her wet pussy and I shift my spanking to it. She shrieks and moans as I finger her pussy. Dave takes off her bra freeing her huge tits with big red nipples. I grab one and then another... tweaking her big nips to make her moan some more. Dave is sitting back stroking his big dick looking right at her. I don't think we ever made eye contact. Dave then throws two condoms down on the bed which is my cue to fuck her. I quickly pull it on, grab her hips, groan, and plunge into her wet pussy. Dave pulls her hair gently but firmly so that her face is in the air and her tits start swaying. I watch as he slides his cock down her throat and hear her give him the sloppiest BJ ever. Full on licks, lip pops, sucks his balls and fingers his ass as I fuck her harder, trying not to cum. Then I feel as if I'm going to cum and suggest we switch positions. Cindy deep throats me and Dave starts to fuck her pussy hard as all hell making her titties bounce in all directions. She looks up at me and says, "This is so fucking hot, I love it." I grab her hair with both hands and start to face fuck her good. All of a sudden she starts trembling all over and moaning guttural. She spits out my cock and tells us she is going to cum. Cum was an understatement, she literally gushed girl cum all over my hotel bed. I've never seen such a gush, it sounded like somebody flushed a toilet. "Sorry about the bed, but I told you I was a gusher," she says. I suggest we all move over to the other bed and pull her on top of me. She is so wet that my pubes are soaked immediately. Dave pushes her forward onto me not too gently and we kiss as he works his cock inside her asshole. She starts to buck wildly and again tells us how hot this is. Her pussy is so wet that my cock falls out with every thrust into her ass. I suggest we switch positions and push into her ass as Dave fucks her with that monster cock. I spank her with every thrust talking dirty to her which sends Dave off to cumming inside her. We collapse for a minute and Dave excuses himself to get a drink of water. We are all sweating profusely. But I'm not done with Cindy yet, and lay on her missionary, spreading her legs wide and fucking her well used, stretched pussy like mad. I fall out a couple times and then decide to put my slippery hard cock into her ass, butt fucking her missionary. I think this was a first for her, since she calls Dave in to check it out. He watches and nods then leaves the bedroom to sit on the couch outside and listen. I give it to her for another 30 minutes easily, fucking her ass and rubbing her clit. She cums again and again but my cock gets desensitized due to the rubber and I can''t cum. As she is getting wore out, she asks me what she can do to get me off? I tell her that I don't think I can cum from fucking or sucking, come sit on my face and I'll jerk myself off. She looks at me devilishly and climbs right on top, lowering her big cunt right on my face, holds my head with both hands, and slides back and forth, giving me an opportunity to lick her ass. After two minutes of this I feel my cum boiling in my nuts and explode a huge load on my stomach. She smiles, licks some up and then snowballs me! Another first. I lay there not believing what happened as they get dressed and pack up. I email her after to check if Dave was OK with all of this and she says sure. I never hear from them again.
-
4 pointsI had my back against a post at the foot of our canopied bed, I was sipping a glass of wine. Against the headboard my wife Mary reclined. And next to her was her lover, James. Except for here and there on the floor not a smidgeon of clothing was in evidence. James was visiting us for perhaps the third time, Mary had taken a shine to him, his jovial manners, his inventive expertise in the bedroom. She had a touch of New Relationship Energy and when she asked if he could visit on a Saturday night, I quickly gave my consent. At this time, Mary and I had been swingers for a few years. On this night, both James and I had been intimate with Mary, for well over an hour she’d licked, sucked and screwed at both of us, an uncounted number of orgasms had swept across her ravished body. We were relaxing, chatting as friends. And since he was becoming a friend James wanted to know more about us, particularly Mary’s desires and kinks. “What about anal?” James asked. “We haven’t done that with other people,” Mary replied, “but there’s always a first time. Is that something you’d like?” “Sure. What about double penetration?” “I don’t think I’d like to try that, too complicated to be fun.” Mary admitted she liked her toes sucked, her very favorite position was kneeling at the side of the bed while her lover stood behind her. But James already knew that. “So, how often do you get together with other people?” James asked. Mary looked at me, I glanced back, then decided to answer. “It depends on how busy we are, how many offers we get. We’ve gone a few months or so without anything happening, on the other hand there’s been weeks when we’ve had three or four dates. We like foursomes, meeting at our house or their’s. Mary enjoys threesomes, as you well know. And we’ll head up to DJs Island every so often, and if we get invited to a house party we always go if we can.” “That’s cool,” James admitted - he of course knew Mary was far from being a tenderfoot. He looked to her and asked, “Do you like gang bangs?” “What do you mean?” “You know, a bunch of guys doing you at once, you being the center of attention?” “I’ve never tried it,” she said, “I’m not sure if that’s something I’d like.” I spoke up. “What about those three guys in Green Tree?” She gave me a blank look. “You know, the time before we were married when you went over to your boyfriend’s house and wound up with him and both his roommates?” “Oh, that. Yeah. But it was different, I went into their bedrooms one at a time, the guys didn’t watch me.” I let it slide, I think James asked her next about role play and a few minutes later James began sucking at her nipple, that inevitably led to Mary’s arse on a pillow while James made her scream anew. As time went by and Mary and I had other lovers, other configurations, we’d chat of desires and fantasies, made some of them happen. I’d occasionally mention gang bangs. “Is that something you’d like to see?” she asked. “Not really, but if it appeals to you, I could help. I’m not sure I’d get that much out of it.” “I’ve thought about it,” she admitted. “I’ve got to say there’s something about the idea. To have this bunch of guys all wanting me, and then to let whoever have their way with me . . . that’s exciting. But it’s scary, too.” “What do you mean?” “If it’s just me in a room with five or six men, what if one of them gets abusive, or doesn’t want to stop when I want to? Even if you were there, I could see how it could get ugly.” She was pensive. “Or maybe some of them thought they didn’t have to use condoms. I think I’d have to be very relaxed and feel very safe to let something like that happen.” I scratched it from our to-do list. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Some months or years later we were invited to a house party on the other side of Monroeville. Bob was the host, someone we’d played with a couple of times, a single man who was successful both at business and in the LifeStyle. He shared with us the people on the invitation list, half of the couples had been our playmates at one time or another, he’d invited a few single men we’d heard good things about. Of course we accepted. We showed up at the party just before nine, cars were parked halfway up the street. When we entered the kitchen to hand Bob our gifts of wine and gourmet cookies, I was greeted by a tall, dark haired woman who I hadn’t bumped into before. She was dressed in a floor length nightgown of dusky blue, most of the fabric was lace. “You’re Adam, I’ve heard about you. I’m Ruth.” She flowed to my arms, raised her lips for the first kiss of the evening, I gave her mouth all the attention I could, not difficult as Ruth was a wonderful kisser. When we broke she complimented, “Well, yeah, that was pretty good. I’d like to get to know you better.” I didn’t have to wonder what she meant, I was tempted to take her up on the offer immediately, but the party was still in the mingling stage. I said, “Let’s look each other up later.” Ruth made her way around the room, greeting other men in like manner. By this time Mary had disappeared, I knew what she was up to. I greeted the other men I knew, was introduced to new friends. We were all wearing variations on the same theme, trousers and golf shirts, casual yet stylish. Most of the women wore something sexy, no complete nudity - that would come later. Mary rejoined us, she’d changed into a balcony bra and tanga, white with hot pink hearts and feathery trim, covered by a filmy scarlet kimono. We hadn’t been to Bob’s house before, so we gave ourselves the tour. On the top level there were three bedrooms, two of them had king sized beds and all had comfortable mats on the floor. The main level had the kitchen and breakfast room, where everyone tended to congregate, a dining room full of hors d’oeuvres, desserts and liquid refreshments, and a large den. In addition to the comfortable couches there were four blowup mattresses on the floor. This would be the ‘common room’, Mary and I realized. At the outset of the evening, there was flirting and conversation. And then, as if by a prearranged signal, groups started pairing off, migrating to various hidden spots. Mary and I were approached by Don and Linda, a couple we knew well, and after just a few seconds the four of us were heading for a bedroom. Linda, as I remember, was wearing a teddy, within a few moments she had my belt unbuckled and my cock out, sucking on it as I ripped my clothes off. I then placed her on her back, got a finger under her panties, she gasped as I probed into her. Next to us, Don had Mary naked already, his head was flanked by her thighs, she moaned as Don’s tongue prodded her clit. The four of us progressed through the various phases of foreplay. Mary was the first, as usual, to give her shout of passion, Don’s tongue was undeniably working its magic on her. Linda tore her gown off, I had the pleasure of toying with her pillowy tits as she sucked on my tool. Then she shifted, now my mouth was at her opening, licking at the ruddiness. It had been months since we’d cavorted with them, I’d forgot how she would stop breathing as she came, long moments when I actually became afraid she’d lose consciousness, but at last she exhaled loudly, panted trying to fill her lungs, pushed me away. “Oh, god, honey, Adam is just so good down there.” The foursome laughed, I attempted to reposition my tongue on Linda’s clit, she pushed me away, “If you do anymore of that, I won’t be able to walk the rest of the night!” She pushed me back, I remember her kissing me and groping my prick, my hand slid over her rump and I inserted a finger inside her, a little gasp indicated she was still heated. I got couple of condoms, handed one to Don, sheathed myself. A few seconds later Linda levitated above me and I glided inside her. She was in charge, of course I played with her nipples, tugged on a lock of her hair. But I was accustomed to group sex, if I paid too much attention to the slick skimming of my cock inside her welcoming pussy I’d come, too fast, too early. So I diverted my attention to the revelry on the other side of the bed. Don was supporting his shoulder against the headboard, his legs were stretched down the bed. Mary was pointing away from him, her thighs abutting his hips, her hands on one side of his calves. I heard the slapping sound of her ass against his belly, Don was pulling her waist toward and away from him. She looked to me, her eyes were distant in their revery, but she managed to give me a smile, touch me briefly for support. Linda was holding her breath again, I twinked a nipple to inspire her, was treated to a muffled scream as she erupted. At nearly the same time, Mary started the coos she’d always had as the signal of her orgasm, I heard bawdy grunts flowing from Don’s throat, I figured sperm was coursing from the dick embedded in my wife. I twisted Linda, now she was on her knees, I crept behind her, we were linked again. My thrusts were deep, with each push Linda yipped, we were having a great time. Still, I had little desire to orgasm, it was too early. We screwed as Don and Mary snuggled next to each other, apparently finished with their erotic play. In those circumstances, when one couple is done, it can become a little uncomfortable for the other couple to continue. I used a finger to tweak Linda’s clit, she screamed loudly then collapsed on the mattress, causing me to slip out of her. The married couples reconnected, Linda crawling to Don, Mary approaching me for a hug and cuddle. As I often did in these circumstances, I caressed her breast, it was still warm from her exertions, she allowed me to explore the terrain between her thighs, damp and hot, the labia spread, the clit prolonged and dense. Yes, I could tell Don had given her a good ride. While I was exploring her used body, her hand encircled my prick, found it still to be rocklike. Don and Linda climbed from the bed - we’d been in the room not even half an hour - and began to dress, Mary and I followed suit. Linda flowed to me again, telling me how I was a favorite of hers, I hefted a teat, Mary was similarly treated by Don. The four of us headed back to the party. I made Mary a vodka/tonic, in a quiet corner we reconnected. “You had fun,” I suggested. “Don always gets me going,” she admitted. “But you didn’t come, did you?” “There’s nothing wrong, I just wasn’t in the mood yet. And it all ended so quickly.” “You want me to take take care of you?” Mary offered. “Really, I’m fine. Plenty of evening left. And there’s one girl, Ruth, who seems to have designs on me.” Mary was willing to be my wingman, see if Ruth had an appealing husband, but I was in no hurry, I was enjoying the erotic vibe Bob had created. We stood by the door to the den, there were two women, one of which I knew, what was her name? Ellen? She was being enthusiastically screwed by a man, all the while sucking on her husbands prick. The other girl, a short blond, was being eaten by a woman, her hand surrounded a thick dick. A nice orgy scene, I figured the mats would fill out later with more people. Ellen caught my eye, smiled, perhaps it was an invitation, I merely smiled back. We drifted into the kitchen, seven or a dozen people were there, we fell into conversation. I noticed Ruth wasn’t in the area. It was fluid, people joining and leaving, I finished my drink, strolled to the bar. Mary dropped into an intense conversation with a younger man, no ring on his finger, and he had his arm around my wife’s waist. I was talking to one of my friends, he knew I was a golf rules official, he asked me about a situation where his ball had landed in a stream, floated towards the green. While I explained the intricacies of Decision 26-1/7, I watched my spouse move to a couch along with her guy, their lips met, his hand was just above her navel; I assumed in a moment it would be approaching her melons. Since Mary showed no signs of distress - indeed she was encouraging his approaches - I continued to talk with my friend about the Rules. Sure enough, the man had his hand on her tit in little time, I saw him whisper in her ear, I was sure I knew what the theme was. A moment later she bounced to me, dragged me to the side. “Got another one on the line, ‘eh?” I teased. “Frank’s awfully sweet. Would you mind?” This wasn’t the first time at a party Mary and I had separated, although we tended to let each other know our intentions and location. “No, go have fun!” I encouraged. As I was questioned about the casual water rule, I watched my wife’s ass sway away from me, grab the hand of her next lover. Then I was surprised - instead of heading down the hallway to the bedrooms, he led her into the den! Left to her own devices, Mary usually chose a quiet area in which to make love, her usual preference was to be more one-on-one than anonymous groups. But it appeared tonight she was willing to philander in a crowded room with multiple bodies nearby. I waited a few moments, calmly talking with my friends, then wandered to the den. On the opposite side from the door, Mary sprawled on a mattress, her back to a couch. Her lingerie had been tossed nearby, Frank laid on his stomach, his mouth pressed to my wife’s pussy. Her eyes were glazed, her mouth open, panting, a position I’d seen her in many times before with scores of gentlemen. For perhaps five minutes she let Frank perform oral sex on her. Another man approached her, I assumed he asked if he could join the fun, Mary waved him away, she was into Frank just then. When she’d had enough of his tongue I heard her ask him to put a condom on. Mary climbed onto the couch, her feet on the cushion, her elbows and breasts resting on the back of the furniture, her rump displayed for Frank’s assault. He was up to it, I watched him crouch behind her, he used his left hand to point his sword at the goal, he was in! I moved around the room, hoping to get a better view, and on the way surveyed the scene. The room was more populated then, four women graced the mattresses, including Mary, and at least seven men were engaging with them, with others standing nearby, watching the live porn and perhaps longing for an invitation. When I got into position, I was delighted with a side view of the action. Mary was pushing herself back into Frank at every thrust, his hands were on her hips, pulling her into him, his eyes closed, sweat on his forehead, Mary was softly keening. Suddenly, much too early, Frank grunted and finished, fell backward onto the mattress completely used. Mary’s look of exasperation was obvious, at least to me. For the second time of the night the man making love to her hadn’t lasted long enough, she was left wanting more. She twisted, her eyes swept the room, I wasn’t sure if she even knew I was present, her gaze landed on John, the husband of a couple we’d played with more than once, a flick of her finger tempted him. I was surprised. In the orgies we’d participated in up to this point, Mary had been demure about being the aggressor. When we were in a room with six or seven bodies involved, when she and a man were finished, she’d usually lie about, waiting for another gentleman to approach her patiently. This innocent signal, probably unnoticed by anyone else, alerted me that this night might be a little different. When John joined her, she began by helping him unclothe, as soon as it was revealed she had his phallus in her mouth. After just a few bobs to ensure the tool was ready, she laid on her back, John quickly covered her, their dance commenced. Frank hadn’t left yet, though, I watched him run his hand over the side of her body, when John shifted Frank felt her nipple, with a palm she held his prick and soon he’d kneeled beside her, she was sucking on Frank as John was screwing her. I could tell John was doing it for her, her body was rosy, her eyes were closed, she was breathing her orgasm through her mouth. And John appeared, even though he was energetic, to be far from coming. Perhaps it was his second go of the evening? I sensed the softness of a female torso next to me, I swung my head and my eyes were filled with the beautiful body and face of Ruth, she was still wearing her dark negligee. Feeling invited, I slipped my hand around her waist. “Quite a scene,” Ruth snickered. “Just a normal house party,” I agreed. “Anybody you know?” I pointed, “My wife, Mary.” “Oh, she seems to be having a ball.” We watched for a moment, a man who had been toying with another woman approached Mary, she released Frank, took the new man’s cock in her mouth, John shifted into a sideways attitude to make a little more room, but he continued to propel his dick inside her pussy happily. My impression was that Mary was enjoying the erotic spotlight she was the center of. She caught my eye, I raised my thumb in a silent question, ‘are you all right?’ Her returning smile let me know I didn’t need to concern myself for her safety. I turned my attentions to Ruth. “Would you like a drink?” We strolled into the dining room, I poured her a glass of white wine. After a sip, she set her goblet on the table, drew me close, we kissed again, the kind that promises everything. “I looked for you earlier,” I confessed, “you weren’t around.” “There’s a single girl, Becky, my husband and I have been emailing back and forth with her, she agreed to meet us here.” “Was she fun?” “More for Bram than me, I’m afraid. She’s the type of bi woman who doesn’t mind if you go down on her, but she barely touched me. I think Bram is planning on going for round two with her, I haven’t really had my first round yet.” “Oh, that’s too bad. Perhaps I can help?” “You know you can, I came looking for you. Linda told me how good you are with your tongue, I want to find out for myself.” Our intentions clear, we sauntered down a hallway, found at the end a small bedroom not in use, she closed the door behind us. I was enthralled with this luscious woman, we took our time, slowly stripping each other, engaging in the various patterns of foreplay. Remembering her complaint of annoyance during her first romp of the evening, I ran through my repertoire. It seemed to engage her, I brought her to first one orgasm, then another before she aided me in slipping into a condom, then slipping into her. We roiled in three or four positions until I allowed myself to explode, Ruth joined me in boisterous glee as I climaxed. Then, suddenly, I was done, she was holding me, our breaths shaking the bed until our heart rates dropped. I rolled off her, we faced each other, kissing, stroking each other’s bodies, telling ourselves how much fun we’d had. “I’m sure Bram’s waiting for me,” she suggested, the tone of her voice saying she’d rather stay with me, at least for a few moments. A wave of admonition flowed through my brain, for the thirty or forty minutes Ruth and I had frisked thoughts of Mary had fallen between the cracks. I wondered if she was concerned about me, surely she was done in the common room. Ruth rose, found her negligee and panties, I pulled my briefs on, suspecting by now the party had plunged into a scene of pure debauchery. We kissed again, I helped myself to a handful of those beautiful globes. “I’d love to see you again,” Ruth complimented. “You were everything I heard about. Maybe the four of us could go on a date?” “Fine by me.” I made sure she had our SwingLifeStyle profile name, she said she’d send us an invitation. Of course, I knew if Mary didn’t care for Bram a foursome wouldn’t happen. Even in that case, though, I felt sure Ruth and I might get together at other parties. In the kitchen, there were at least a score of people chatting, eating. Most of the men were clothed in only underwear, a few of both sex were completely bare. I looked for Mary, couldn’t find her in the kitchen, after I got a drink I poked my head into the den. I was more than a little surprised to find Mary still in there. With the lateness of the hour it had calmed, in addition to my wife there was only one other woman, she was quietly in missionary with her partner of the moment. But Mary was anything but calm. She was facing me, mounted on a bearded man I’d not met before in cowgirl. To either side of her was a gentleman, one a stranger, the other our single friend Tim, her hand was on one of the dicks, her mouth encircled the other. I gazed at my wife, she was radiant in her pleasure, but she was at the same time disheveled; her hair flew every which way, her mascara ran badly, there was dried cum on her chest. I was a bit taken aback, worried she was having too much fun, but then I spied a phial of lube near her, a box of condoms, she was taking care of herself. I got a bottle of water, she smiled as she saw me approach her with hydration and took a long swallow, but didn’t stop bouncing on the man below her. “Having fun?” I asked. “A ball,” she admitted, and then giving little thought to me she went back to work on the man below her, placing her hands on his chest, doing her best to bring him to an ebullient come. I stepped back, she turned to the gent beside her, began the blow job with him again. I saw Ruth enter, she came to me. “Well, I guess that answers the question about will Bram like Mary.” “Oh?” I said with a little confusion. “That’s him below her!” she laughed. Realizing I wanted to keep an eye on my wife, but wanting to have a little more fun herself, Ruth dropped to a nearby mattress, dragged me with her. Without hesitation the few clothes we had on disappeared, she had my dick in her mouth again. I watched Bram and my wife, she seemed almost in a constant state of frenzy. Bram was silent, but his face scrunched, I was certain yet another man was satisfying himself inside my wife. Quickly, Mary turned to the stranger she was handling, handed him a condom. She flopped onto her knees, again she was penetrated. Bram, having had his fun and released, joined us, Ruth introduced us. “Honey, this is Adam. That’s his wife, Mary.” “Nice to meet you.” We shook hands. “Your wife is having a really great time tonight. Is she always like this?” “The life of the party?” I laughed. “No, not usually, this is something different for her.” Ruth lounged between the two of us, we took turns feeling her breasts, the rest of her body and toying with her clit. She had another orgasm, just as I heard the stranger grunt behind my wife. Tim was still near her, he attempted to mount my wife, but she pushed him away. “Sorry, I’m pretty well done for the night.” Gracefully he backed away, I saw disappointment on his face. Mary joined us, I introduced her, she recognized that just a few moments before she’d been intimate with Ruth’s husband. I put my arm around her, we talked for a few moments, Mary agreed the four of us should get together some time. Then she said, “I’ve got to go to the bathroom,” and she ran away. I took my leave of the couple, went to the threshold of the powder room, waited for Mary to emerge. When she came out, I asked, “What do you need?” “Oh, let’s go have another drink.” We stood in the kitchen, naked as prairie dogs, chatting. A couple of guys put their arms around her waist, I wondered if they’d been inside my wife earlier. A half hour later, long after the witching hour, I saw Mary yawn, the sign she was winding down. “Sure you don’t want to go back in the den?” I asked with a laugh in my tone. “I think there’s still a couple guys who’d like to take a shot at you.” “Oh, I couldn’t. It’s tempting, but I’m worn out down there!” We found our clothes, said goodbye and thanks to Bob, headed out the door to our car. On the drive home, as we always did, we reviewed the night. “Ruth seemed nice,” Mary said. “Did you . . .” “Yes, we went into a bedroom while you were in the den. She’s something special. How was Bram?” “Bram?” “Her husband. Had a beard. One of the last guys.” “Oh, yes, now I remember. There’s something about the way he did it, it really filled me up.” “And the other guys? What got into you tonight?” “You’re not pissed, are you?” she asked cautiously. “Of course not. We’ve always said when we go to these parties we don’t have to be together every moment, and anything that happens is okay. It’s just that I’ve never seen you like that before.” “I don’t know what got into me. When Frank asked me, I figured we’d go into a bedroom. This was his first time at a LifeStyle party, a rookie. But he said one of his fantasies was to do it out in public, where people could watch, and I said okay. And then, John was just so pretty, I invited him to play. And it just took off from there.” “So, how many guys tonight? I’m sure it’s a new record.” “I’m not sure. Six?” “I know of at least five. First Don, then Frank and John. That’s when I went I took Ruth into the bedroom. We stayed in there at least forty-five minutes, when I came out you were with Bram and finally the last guy, I don’t know his name. Were there others?” “I remember Bob and I had some fun.” “And you gave Tim a blow job.” “Oh, I remember giving lots of guys a little bit of head, and I got felt up a lot.” “But you had fun,” I asked. “A ball. I don’t know if I’d want to do it again, but once was wonderful.” When we got home, it was nearly two o’clock, I put Mary in the shower, washed the residue of her love making off. I kissed her before we drifted off, happy in our evening.
-
4 pointsWe have a new gym near our house. Ashley and I joined to try to keep in shape. We go to work out as often as possible and were pleased to have met some other couples our age. Kyle and Megan were one couple we hit it off with. One night after working out, we talked about stopping for a drink, and Kyle suggested we could go to their house instead of stopping at a bar. We all agreed, and Ashley and I followed them to their home. We were still in our workout clothes, shorts and T-shirts. Ashley has nice 36D breasts, and Megan has fantastic breasts too. Ashley always wore a thin bra when she worked out, and her nipples would show. I noticed that Kyle was always eyeing her, and to my surprise, Megan too. We sat in the kitchen, cracked a beer, and shot the breeze. We talked about exercising, and Kyle said they had some old workout equipment in the basement but seldom used it. I asked him what equipment he had, and he said he'd show us. We went down to his workout room. One of the things that he had was a bench press machine. He told Megan to lie down and demonstrate it to us. Megan laid down and showed us how it worked. Her tits were pressing against her T-shirt, and her nipples were showing like Ashley's. I remarked that this was an excellent exercise to build up your chest muscles. Megan said, "Oh, I know. Why don't you show them, honey?" Kyle leaned over Megan on the bench and pulled her top up above her tits. To our surprise, Megan smiled a huge smile instead of protesting. Then Kyle unhooked her front closure bra and opened it. Her firm tits defied gravity and stayed right where they at. The sudden exposure to cool air made her nipples harden, and the surrounding areolae pucker up. "I love my girls! Don't you?" Megan asked. Megan gave Ashely a long look and said, "I bet yours are just as nice or nicer. I will admit, I love looking at them at the gym. It makes my workout time go by so much faster!" Ashley blushed and stammered, "Uhh...thanks. I do like my titties too, I admit it." With that, Ashley slowly raised her shirt and unhooked her bra, showing off her firm, slightly larger, tits. Megan, the boldest one in the room, said: "Maybe you boys would like to see more than just titties? What do you think, Ashley?" Caught off guard even more, Ashley was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Well, as long as we have gone this far, we might as well take off all our clothes, I guess." Kyle said, "I've got an idea, Dylan. Why don't you pull Megan's shorts off, and I'll pull Ashley's shorts off?" I looked at Ashley, and Megan looked at Kyle, and everyone agreed. Kyle and I stooped down next to each other. Megan moved over next to me, and Ashley moved in front of Kyle. My hands were shaking a little as I put my fingers in the elastic waistband of Megan's shorts, and I slowly pulled them down to see her in a thong. I looked up at her, and she smiled and told me to finish the job. I looked at Kyle. He had Ashley's shorts down around her ankles and her panties halfway down her legs, and he couldn't take his eyes off her pussy. I pulled Megan's thong down and said, "Man, what a beautiful pussy!" Kyle followed up with, "Same here!" Both girls smiled at the compliments. Megan stepped out of her shorts and thong and spread her legs apart, putting my face just inches away from her bush. I looked up at her and asked, "You don't mind, do you?" I reached behind her, grabbed her cheeks, and pulled her pussy into my face. She put her hands on my head and said, "Are you going to eat my pussy or just sniff it?" I mumbled, "As good as I can, baby." I started licking her slit and nibbling her clit, then I sucked it in my mouth and flicked my tongue on it. She began to moan. Then I could hear Ashley moaning and looked over to see Kyle down between her legs eating her pussy. Kyle had pulled his cock out of his shorts and was jacking off. He had a nice size cock, what looked like eight inches, and fat. Ashley was going to like this. Megan started backing up to the couch as I followed her with my mouth. She laid down and spread her legs as wide as she could to give me full access to her. Now I could combine working her clit with broad tongue strokes aimed right into her core at her opening. I had pulled my cock out too and was stroking it. Megan said, "Dylan, why don't you stand up and take off your shorts." I stood up, pulled down my shorts, and stepped out of them, and Megan reached up, grabbed my cock, and pulled me over to her. She put her mouth around my cock and started sucking it, and she could really suck cock. She put her hands around my ass and pulled me in and out of her mouth. I thought I was going to cum and said, "I think I'd better fuck you before I cum." I got between her spread legs with my cock in my hand. I was fumbling, trying to find her pussy. Megan reached down, put her hand around my cock, and started it in. She was wet and well-lubricated as my cock slipped in. I started stroking in and out, and she put her legs around me and pulled me in more. Megan smiled, "Oh man Dylan, you've got a nice fat cock like my husband. Fuck me good baby, I need it!" I pounded my cock in and out of her as she continued to moan, and then she yelled that she was cumming. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Kyle and Ashley were on the other couch. Kyle had Ashley's legs up against his chest as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Kyle moaned, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," as he pushed his pelvis against Ashley as hard as he could, filling her up with his big cock and his spunk. Watching Kyle fuck Ashley made me horny as hell, and feeling Megan's cunt around my cock was all it took as I shot my load in her. She could feel my cum and said, "Yeah, baby, give me all your cum, fill me up." I didn't think I would ever stop cumming, but the feeling quit as my balls emptied, and I collapsed on Megan. I looked over at Kyle and Ashley; he was lying on her, gently sucking her nipples as Ashley had her legs locked around him. Once we had all cleaned ourselves up, we sat around talking. Megan was next to me, and Ashley was next to Kyle. Megan had her leg over mine, and I softly stroked her pussy while she stroked my cock. Kyle said, "You know, this is better exercise than working out at the gym." Megan said, "Yes, it is. Way more fun too! We need to do this more often. What do you think, Ashley?" Ashley said, "Well, I had a good time, and I think it's the best exercise. Honestly, the gym is so boring. But getting a healthy workout while my pussy gets worked out, I can go for that!" I said, "Well, that settles it then. Fuck the gym! Every week, let's just get together and fuck each other!"
-
3 pointsSue and I had taken a break for most of our 40's. Out of the blue I met a guy named Jim through work. We got along well. He had been divorced for a number of years, was well educated, and held a very responsible job. As friends, our conversation eventually turned to "let's get together for dinner some night and you can meet my wife." There was no "intent" for anything other than for Jim to meet my wife. We invited Jim to dinner at our house one night and the conversation was great. Over the next few months we got together a few times for a drink at the end of the work week. Sue wasn't working anymore so she'd meet up with us. Eventually the conversations got a little more "suggestive" but nothing was said until one night on our way back home I told Sue that Jim had told me it had been a long time since he'd been with a woman and had no interest in dating someone because he didn't want to deal with the drama "of a relationship". I told her I thought it would be fun to see if he'd be interested in getting together some night for some adult fun and she said she'd consider it. I told her I wouldn't pressure her at all as I wanted her to make the decision based upon how she felt. The next day she brought the subject up and said she'd be willing to try one night but for me not to plan on it being a regular thing like what had happened with John. I then talked with Jim and mentioned to him the conversation I had with Sue but told Jim not to let Sue know I told him. The plan was to get together at Jim's and at some point I'd mention about playing cards, and Jim would say, "all I know how to play is strip poker". Sue and I showed up at Jim's and he had cheese and crackers and wine set out. Sue only needs one glass of wine before she starts feeling "good". So after one glass of wine, the cards came out and when Jim mentioned "strip poker," I said, "I'm fine with that", and Sue said in a flirty way, "if we play, nobody can chicken out at any time." Jim laughingly said "you may regret you said that." Sue was the first one to be completely naked. When that happened she said, "ok, the game is over". I said, "the game isn't over until we are all naked as we said, nobody could chicken out." Sue said, "I don't have any more clothes to take off, can I put them back on?" We both said "no". Sue lost the very next hand and looked up at us and said "oh well, nothing changes". I said, "no", she lost the hand. I then told her to pick a card from the deck and whatever the number was would be the number of minutes Jim and I had to use our hands anywhere on her. She picked a 6. With that Jim felt up Sue for the first time. After just a minute or two Sue grabbed Jim's hand and looked up and said, "OK, we all know where this is going, why don't we just go to the bedroom." And with that, we had our first threesome. We eventually had a number of 3somes and we were all comfortable with each other. Jim owned a secluded summer lake house and after a few months invited us over for the weekend. He and I talked together and I shared that I thought it would be cool if we met at a restaurant and I'd let Sue off at the door and she'd walk in and sit at the table that Jim was at, as if she was picking him up. And, that I would sit at a separate table and then follow them to his house when they left. So, the Friday had finally come and on the drive to the restaurant to meet Jim, Sue all of a sudden said to me, "what would be your perfect fantasy for tonight and Saturday?" I asked her "why" she was asking. She responded that Jim was someone she'd be willing to do pretty much anything with if it was a fantasy of mine. I then told Sue it would be a huge fantasy of mine if I just dropped her off at the restaurant, for her to go sit with Jim as I parked the car. That I'd watch them from another table and that she'd leave with Jim in his car after they had a drink and I'd follow them. I said I wanted to "watch her" as if she was on a date with Jim and for her to act that way, knowing I was watching. It was exciting watching them have a drink together and just talking and laughing. When they got up to leave, I followed them out the restaurant and saw them walking thru the parking lot holding hands. I sat in my car waiting for them to leave the parking lot. That took longer than I thought and I was wondering what was going on. Eventually they passed me in the parking lot and I followed them out. During the drive I noticed Sue's head bobbing up and down and realized that she was giving Jim a blow job while he was driving. I can still picture it now.
-
3 pointsIt's a long ride on your way to your first threesome. No matter if you are driving 2 hours or 2 minutes, it seems like you are forever getting there. You don't know if the thoughts in your mind or the blood in your cock will explode first. You have nothing to go on but a few grainy photos; usually one, maybe two if you are lucky. And the eyes... the eyes are always blotted out in those photos. No one wants to be recognized by friends or family. They never realize that friends or family would have to be swinging to see those grainy photos in the swinger magazines. Those "dirty" magazines hidden in the back of the combination book store/record shop. Yes, you were nervous going to the checkout with those swinger mags, purchasing some mediocre cd or magazine to hide from the other patrons the depravity of the sex acts dominating your thoughts. The relief you feel when you are sitting in your car with your treasure. The thrill of looking through the candidates, sifting through the obese or obnoxious looking couples to find that perfect gem, the one couple that displays "couple or single male wanted." You don't focus on the husbands, just the wives to see if they are hot. Hell, they don't have to be hot, just the average to middling females who aren't looking for 10 inch cocks. They nearly all ask for 10 inch cocks for a 7 inch cock holster. You curse your parents for the mediocrity of your birth right. You find a few candidates. You mail to the reference number on the photo c/o the magazine forwarding service, enclose your Polaroids....and wait. You buy an answering machine...and wait. You check your messages for two weeks...and wait. You wait and you masturbate to the thoughts of what you want to happen. The answer doesn't come by phone, but by mail. The couple writes and expresses interest. Apparently your cock pick wasn't all that mediocre, or it's your young flesh she desires more than the cervix pounding from the other bullish candidates. They send photos. Colored ones. Kodachrome. They give you a phone number. A city two hours away. They are a better than average couple. No heavy weights. He is bi, she is straight. Your are 24. They are 33 and 35. You haven't tried bisexuality before, but your heart is racing now, anticipating something new, something erotic...your first threesome. You call the number. The wife answers and you give them the phony last name that you made up on the letter, and they give you the phony last name that they made up. It's part of the game. You banter nervously. They ask questions. You ask questions. "What do you enjoy?" "Do you like anal?" "Do you like cum in your mouth?" It doesn't matter. If they said that they were going to cut your throat afterward, you would still go. You are hooked. You set up a weekend meet at a motel at their location. King-size bed. Hard to explain to the motel clerk why you are asking for a king-size bed. They don't ask. They've seen it all. The husband picks you up at the motel. Nice guy. Personable. Not his first rodeo. He drives you to their place, which is a surprise, but you are so nervous that you don't remember the address or how to get there. You go in. You meet the wife and son. She doesn't disappoint. She is a looker. The teenage son is off to a friend's place and you are just someone going to a party with his parents. He doesn't know that you will be soon fucking his mother. After the son leaves, they show you photos of their past swinging adventures. If you had doubts, then now you are sure that this isn't their first rodeo. Your cock or your mind. Both are about to explode. They follow you back to the hotel room that you rented. Locked door, "Do not Disturb" sign. She kisses her husband and it starts. The disrobing. You are nervous. What to do first. Follow their lead and try not to appear overbearing or demanding. She's on the bed, and he dives into a mouthful of vaginal bliss. You nervously start kissing her, massaging her breast, kissing her nipples. Then you get on your knees and present your mediocre cock for her to devour. She doesn't hesitate. She has your cock buried down her throat while the husband buries his tongue in her bush. The husband comes up for air, and moves to her breast, teasing. You move to the holy of holies. You lick, suck, and drink in the juices, probing with deep tongue thrusts, tasting the walls of her vaginal cavity while she is licking the husband's cock. Your member is not much different than his. You are relieved. The position changes. She lays on her side. He enters her vagina from the rear, leaving her clitoris exposed. She discussed this with you on the phone. Licking her while her husband fucks. You go down and start to lick that clitoris, less than a inch from the pounding cock. You remember that he is bi. He wants this. You hesitantly reach up, and start to cradle his jewels, all the time her juices mingles with the fleshy taste of cock. You can't bring yourself to put his cock in your mouth, so you go on licking the clit and fondling the balls until he grunts and fills her with cum. He withdraws. You switch position. His cum lubricates her vagina. There is nothing sloppy about these seconds. You pound her while he licks and returns the favor of cradling your balls. He doesn't suck you off, not sure if you will be offended. It doesn't matter he says. They just love fucking. You release your semen into her, and you all relax, sitting and talking while a double load of cum streams from her pussy. You regret what the hotel maids will have to clean up. She pees. Returns. The ritual starts again. This time the cunnilingus is mixed with unfamiliar flavors. His cum. Your cum. You don't give a fuck. The thrill of the three-way has over ridden any social mores that you were raised with. More sex. More bi touching. This time you pull out and shoot your cum over her. With that baptism, the holy rites have been completed. There are photos and kisses given. Promises of future sex. This was your first threesome.
-
3 pointsThis is the true story of Karen and me at our first orgy, which took place in Atlanta about a decade ago. Karen is a fine-looking black woman, about 40 then. I am five years older than her. We met through a mutual friend, and the day we met, we discovered that we were both very sexual people. During our relationship, we confessed that we were interested in group sex. Karen then told me that shortly after her divorce, as a young woman going to graduate school, she had experienced a marvelous group sex scene. She described how her girlfriends, two of whom were rather bi, would let her have their husbands. While never really graphic, the story she told undoubtedly piqued my interest. We began to go to swinger events in the Atlanta area. One was populated with people dressed in outrageous costumes and who made a rather bold public display of affection. However, it did not appear that they engaged in the sort of wanton sex that Karen and I had in mind. The other group was more upscale, and though I was recently divorced and paying enormous bills and child support, we found the money to join this group. We did so joking that nothing was likely to come of it. We had connected with some swingers in the first club I mentioned, but the whole scene was not as open and lascivious as we had hoped. So we went to a couple of get-togethers of the second group. Though we had seen some nice-looking and mannerly people, we had not made any intimate connections. The third time, we went to the social, laughing that we would at least have each other when we returned to Karen's apartment. Little did we know what was to occur that evening. It was a typical get-together, and I felt relatively relaxed and bold, so I complimented the hostess on her dress when we checked in. The hostess seemed genuinely pleased and said, "Let me seat you with some people who have asked about you." Joan and her husband were attractive people whose swinging life started when they discovered that each was having an affair simultaneously. He and she said they loved each other but craved the 'variety and newness' of extramarital sex. Joan had a lovely body, and I noticed that the more sexual her conversation became, the more her sexy nipples protruded through the fabric of her dress. We talked about this and that, and as the conversation came around to sex, we seemed as though we had known each other for years. Karen was commenting on a young couple and how sexy she thought the long red hair of the male was when Joan said that she knew them and would introduce us. Karen had a long conversation with Jean and her man, Danny. Since I could not hear well enough to participate, I started talking with Joan. She suggested that I dance with Cheryl, who had noticed Karen and I at the last party and had asked about us twice. So I did. Cheryl was a little, petite woman who pressed herself against me rather forwardly on the dance floor, which was all the encouragement I needed to begin dirty dancing with her. We danced a couple of dances, and then, as I went to sit down, Karen passed me on the way to the floor with Danny, the young man with long red hair. She said Jean had asked if I might dance with her, so I approached her. We danced in a subdued (comparatively speaking) manner. As we left the dance floor, I saw an older woman with full lips, very trim, and she had a certain quality about her. I introduced myself and found that her name was Ruth. We danced several times that evening, and I asked her if she had ever been to a swinger party, and she said no. She said she was there at the insistence of a fellow with whom she had been having good sex for a few months. She indicated that she was not too sure about all of this. The evening passed quickly for us. Karen danced with several men, and I with Ruth and Joan, Jean, Cheryl, and the hostess once, even though she said she was supposed to be working. Karen was joking and laughing with the couples whose husbands had danced with her. I was teasing Joan physically, discreetly rubbing her back and touching her hands sensually as we talked. The hostess approached Karen and me as the party started to wind down. She invited us to an 'after-party party' in the hospitality suite. We did not hesitate to jump at the chance. On the way up, we discussed how to behave there, and Karen indicated that she had talked with the hostess and said she had promised to get the ball rolling if it did not start by itself. When we arrived there, Karen went out on the balcony with Danny to smoke, and I was surprised to see Ruth being ignored by her date. I took Ruth into my arms and began to kiss her while talking with her about the possibility that an orgy might erupt. Ruth looked at me and smiled a wanly lascivious smirk, and said, "Gosh, I hope so." About that time, Karen, back from smoking her favorite material on the balcony, came by as she toured the room, taking an item of clothing from every man. She continued back around the room. As she went from man to man, she kissed them, frenching each deeply and rubbing them with her hands and body. Soon she had several of them near naked. In the meantime, I slowly, unhurriedly seduced the rather willing Ruth. We sat on a loveseat in the suite facing the couch, the king-size bed behind us. I began to kiss and caress her, gently stripping her clothing from her and pushing her to lie back. I got on the floor between her legs and began to eat her. After just a few minutes of attention to Ruth's erect clitoris, she said: "I want to fuck. Let's go to the bed." On the large bed, two men took turns licking Karen, who was naked, and arching her pudendum into their mouths. Only her feet and the top of her head were on the mattress as she bridged herself into each of their faces. She was moaning aloud and coming audibly about every 30 seconds. Ruth seemed to be enjoying herself. I asked her if she had needs she was ready to have met. Ruth simply took my rigid cock and pulled it into her as she lay back on the bed. It was quite surreal; here I was, stroking the length of my turgid cock in and out of a woman I had met perhaps two hours ago, while within 30 inches of me, my lover, Karen, was being thoroughly licked by Richard and another man. Ruth came several times. Then someone began kissing her as I was fucking her. She slowly went from kissing to sucking him; it was soooo wanton. I turned her onto her hands and knees and continued to stroke. My new position allowed me to see that Karen was now across the room on the couch with two men, the host, whose fat dick she was enthusiastically sucking, while Joan's husband fucked her with a long thin dick from behind. As I had been fucking Ruth for some time, I needed to go to the restroom. So I disengaged, and as I did so, the man who had been eating Karen earlier moved to take my place. He was fit and well endowed, and Ruth glanced back and smiled a welcome as we changed positions. I went to the bathroom, and as I exited, I turned right to enter the living room. I passed the bar area, and there on the floor was Joan. She was riding Charles, the security for the party, and she was slam fucking the shit out of him. I watched as she rode harder and faster. I could tell he was very close, and she was astride him, her feet planted on the floor on opposite sides of his hips. She faced him and held his unbuttoned shirt, which he was still wearing, gripping the lapels to maintain her balance. Joan's mouth was open, her breath came in ragged gasps, she moaned louder and louder, and then with a tremendous grunt came, grinding herself into Charles. This was too much for him; he came with her or slightly before she did. I was transfixed by the sheer hedonism of it all. I returned to the living room, where Jean was smoking a cigarette with the Asian girl whose husband had taken my place with Ruth. I asked if she was interested in joining me on the bed. She was young and had an adorable body. Later we were to learn that Jean was an exotic dancer. Jean said she wanted to watch and nodded as I looked towards the bed; on the floor near the bed, Jean's Danny and the Asian lady's husband treated Karen the way she loves to be treated. She loves to be fucked doggy style while she sucks dick. They traded places every three minutes, and I watched for a few rotations. Joan approached and touched me as I watched, wrapping her hand around my dick. We smiled at each other, and wordlessly, I took her over to a stuffed chair. She knelt on the cushion, and I entered her from behind. I fucked her for a long time, varying the stroke following her mood. She was incredibly sexy and came as quickly and satisfyingly as Karen did when I treated her this way. Eventually, I came very hard, and she went nearly into a total spasm when I did. Gasping for breath, she turned, buried her tongue in my mouth, sucked on mine for a moment, and collapsed into the chair. "Wow," she said weakly. I offered to get her a drink, and she asked for a Coke, so I got her a glass with ice and coca cola in it. I stood there with her for a few minutes, resting and watching people engage in sex, two, three, and four, all over the room. I returned to the bed, and Ruth was there with another man. He came, and as he withdrew, she reached for me. I was already stiff from watching them, so Ruth and I enjoyed a long lazy spoon fuck, her pussy relaxed and well-lubricated by the semen of several different men from all the fucking she had been receiving. She came, and she said she needed to use the restroom. All that fucking had her busting for a good pee. I lay there for a few minutes, observing Richard's wife sitting alone. I approached her and asked if she would join me on the bed. She rose, smiling broadly, and we got onto the bed. I started by kissing her all over, paying particular attention to her neck, collarbones, and breasts. Soon I had a rigid nipple clamped between my teeth, worrying it with my tongue. She reached between us and took my cock in her hand, and pumped it slowly and sensuously. Soon I was hardening nicely. She did not hesitate, pulling me on top of her and stuffing me into her wetness. I slid in slowly, and she sighed a long sigh as I did. It was very erotic, and I began to stroke slowly, deeply. She came almost immediately, and then as I continued, she wrapped her legs around me and began to respond by thrusting into me as I hit bottom. She seemed to want it rougher, so I thrusted more vigorously. She whispered, "That's it, give me that dick! Unh, fuck me, baby, make my pussy hurt, FUCK ME!" I could not come, though I wanted to, so I just continued to hammer my rigid cock into her. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, coming as she did so. We laughed and commented on how much fun that was. Then Richard came by and, apologizing to both of us, said he had to go to work in a couple of hours and needed to leave to drive home in time to get ready. I wandered about and encountered the hostess. She was watching Karen ride her husband, Dan. I slipped behind her and caressed her back, ass, and shoulders. She gently disengaged and smiled broadly, saying, "Wait until they finish their fucking. It's our party. One of us has to work to keep up with everything!" I watched as Karen and Dan fucked, then, realizing I was very thirsty, I asked if she wanted something to drink. She said to wait for her at the bar. I went, got a soft drink, and shortly she came in, saying that Dan would take over hosting and she was ready for some fun. We picked up where we left off. I sat in an armchair, and she was on my lap. We necked and caressed each other for some time, then she rose, produced a condom from seemingly nowhere, and put it on me in a smooth and practiced motion. She rode me astride, her legs through the arms of the chair, which she grasped to help her support herself. After a while, she seemed to have a small orgasm, saying it was delicious, "Being so wicked to fuck right out here in the open like this." I did not get off, and Danny's partner, Jean, came by. My partner said, "Girl, you need to try this!" and dismounted. Jean, smiling, said, "Don't mind if I do," and pulled me over to the couch, where I entered her doggy style and fucked her for a short time. Danny came by as we were rocking steady, and Jean asked me what time it was. I glanced at my watch and told her it was very late. Danny, a newspaper pressman, had to go to work in less than an hour, so we reluctantly uncoupled. Jean and Danny said they had given Karen their contact information and wanted to reunite again soon. Then in a few moments, she kissed me, he shook my hand, "You'll come to visit us now, ya hear?" and they were gone. I ran into Karen in a few minutes. She was returning from the balcony with the Asian girl, who was headed into the other room with a woman who I had seen several times, but who seemed interested only in other women. Karen and I kissed, and I began to kiss her and lick her and soon had her sprawled out on the floor. As I was really beginning to get into it, she interrupted me, saying that the Asian woman had interrupted her every time her husband had started to fuck her, and she wanted 'to try some of that.' I looked up to see him standing to my right, and I simply stood and moved over. He said, "Now to finish what we started earlier." Karen took him into her mouth, sucked him hard in about 20 seconds, and then guided him into her. They settled into a furious pace and had it going for a few moments when true to form, his wife showed up, "I told you, we have to go now," she announced, and he rose. I simply moved down to lick Karen, and he could not hide his disgust that I would lick her pussy after he had just pulled out. I did not feel intimidated and merely laughed at his discomfiture. They left, and Karen and I fucked for a few minutes when Karen suddenly said, "Hey, there is somebody I want you to meet!" We jumped up and went into the other room. A buxom blonde was sucking a rather limp man. Karen approached her, kissed her on the mouth, and said, "This is my Michael." She immediately said, "This is Bob, and I am Sue," and took me into her mouth. In a couple of moments, I was hard again. Karen sat on Bob's lap, and Sue licked her and sucked him while I fucked her from behind. I was spent and could not come; Karen came nicely. Bob never quite achieved a full erection and said, "That's alright, baby," to Sue. Sue came hard several times as I fucked her, then said that she was getting sore. We disengaged from one another and, sated, began to look for our clothes. After I got dressed, Karen and the hostess talked intently. I came by, and Karen said, "Kiss her goodnight and let's ride." All the way home, we talked about what we had seen and done; it was an incredible evening. When we got to Karen's place, we had an explosive fuck, with a completely enervating orgasm, and slept until mid-afternoon that day. Karen and I have since parted, but I surely miss those days and her!
-
3 pointsI don't remember - in detail - just what it was that was said between myself and Marilyn that convinced her to swing. I know that I didn't discover the hidden key to the floodgate. But now, as I sit here thinking of her, picturing the passion on her face as she jerks another man's cock, I am flooded with excitement about the next time. But this is a story about our first time. Most people are sexual caterpillars, humping through life, eating off the same leaf, and waiting to be taken as lunch by whatever bird it is that finds us delectable. Some of us evolve. I've had the pleasure of watching Mari become a truly stunning sexual creature - a truly amazing phoenix on fire. I recall the long and sometimes frustrating 'raccoon stage' from the first talk to the first play. I remember waiting like a child for Christmas - eager and smiling, hopeful and naive. And I remember watching Mari emerge. It was a Friday night - our second at a club. I am not sure how many expectations either of us had - we'd promised ourselves not to 'expect.' We arrived early - when the TVs had not yet flipped over to porn movies and still played the Discovery Channel. Pretzel baskets not yet out, Mari and I found a place at the liquor-less bar. Our first time at a club, we went with a couple that we were friends with. They'd monopolized us that night, and we wanted to branch out - to meet new friends - to try new things. Nothing against them, we thought the world of those two, but we were ready to fly solo. So we waited. Unsure of how to talk to anyone - unsure of what to do next. I think we clung to that bar for an hour, Mari in her brown mini and sheer black top, me in a stew of nervousness that I hadn't felt since junior high. Eyes were on Mari - I could feel that. Not at all unexpected with her long legs riding a lucky barstool, gorgeous and generous breasts threatening to pour from her low top, bright green eyes dancing between a perfect smile and brown/red hair that could melt any man. I remember watching people watching us, watching them stare shamelessly at her. The club filled quickly that night - couples made their way to familiar cliques as a flood of single men made helpless attempts to get in on the play. I didn't know what we were looking for, but I was hopeful that we'd find it - so I took Mari by the hand and decided to explore. The barstools were doing nothing but putting our backs to the crowd. I wasn't surprised when a clumsily discreet gaggle of singles followed my Mari like puppies as we slowly made our way from room to room. Eventually, we found ourselves on the 'party floor' with a half dozen single men who tried so very hard to look casual but were obviously hoping that their choice of clothes or hairstyle had been the perfect one - and that Mari would snatch them up before they knew what hit them. Feeling a bit ornery, I leaned back against the wall, my beer in one hand, and whispered to Mari, "I want you to go down on me." I think the request shocked her a bit. "Right. Right now? Right here?" I could tell that she was feeling like a bad girl - she had the look, the walk. I knew she wanted to play - and I could think of no better way than to tease a crowd of men. "Yes," I said, smiling. "Right here and right now." I reached down to unzip myself as she dropped to her knees in front of me. My cock had been hard all day, knowing that tonight we'd be here - chasing the 'unexpected' - and it was obvious that Mari shared my excitement as she took me all the way down with one eager move. Her tongue danced on my shaft as her head bobbed happily. Her expert hands worked on what little cock she couldn't take in, and twelve eyes on six single men ate every movement. I was - for a short time - king of the 'party floor' as the most incredible woman in the club sucked my cock in front of a half dozen. I realized that as incredible as this was - this spotlight on my wife's giftedness - it was just the first step, a cracking of the egg, so to speak - the cocoon was just starting to open. Mari gobbled me with abandon, surprisingly unashamed, wonderfully aware of nothing but her husband's eager erection and approaching release. I sipped my beer and grinned as hungry eyes locked on the back of Mari's head. I could have watched that scene all night long, but it was far too early to 'cash in my chips.' Besides - I got to take this beauty home - so I helped her to her feet as she wiped the corners of her mouth. I think I saw a blush then, but it could have been desire. Either way, it didn't slow her down. I was ready to head downstairs and leave this group to their own devices, but a conversation about something - I don't remember what - kept me in place. Mari was approached by a single guy, and I remember thinking that it would be good for her to flirt. So - I turned my attention to whatever meaningless banter I was sharing - and left Mari to her fun. I don't know how long I talked - but I remember turning to look at Mari and the one guy with balls enough to approach her. And was surprised to see them kissing deeply, his hand enjoying her perfect breast. I processed a momentary jealousy. Who wouldn't be jealous of a woman as beautiful as Marilyn? What man in his right mind would offer such a perfect woman to the wiles of desperate single men? The kind of man who is so secure in his soulmate's love that he knows that no one will ever touch her heart just by groping her boob. And with that, I was over it. And my wicked smile returned. "Do I need to go get supplies?" I asked as I walked up behind Mari. "Hmmm?" She asked, somewhat dreamily, obviously ready to try her first threesome. "Supplies. Condoms." I said, trying not to kill the moment. "They're downstairs." Mari looked at her new friend, David, who was obviously willing. She smiled and nodded. "Okay," I said. "But here are the rules while I'm gone." I have an alpha male personality when it comes to swinging - provider, protector, top dog. "Just talk. No hands - no kissing - while I'm gone." Then I looked at David. "Break a rule, I break an arm." I think he knew I meant it. His nervous, stuttering, "Sure," gave me the assurance I needed to head downstairs. I didn't remember the walk to the locker room being so long, but the anticipation seemed to stretch the halls and stairways. But soon, I was back with an overly optimistic fist full of condoms and a hard-on that made it hard to walk. David and Marilyn were talking innocently, leaning against the wall - but seeing me was all it took for talk to end. Mari took David's hand and led him to a private room; I pushed the door closed as we entered, waving at the five guys who looked disappointed that we weren't going to put on a show. David wasted little time pulling Mari's breasts free and sucking on her long nipples. His style was rough, but Mari seemed to love the feel of this stranger's tongue and gently nipping teeth. I knelt behind her, pushing her skirt around her hips, and flicked her ass with my tongue. I slipped two fingers in her dripping pussy and felt her body jerk at the anticipated intrusion. Her hips rocked against my fingers and tongue as David pulled off Mari's top and bra, spilling her breasts into his hands and waiting mouth. Mari rubbed David's cock through his slacks, eager to find out just what she'd gotten herself into. Our collective passions blurred the room as hands un-hooked, unzipped, un-buckled, and soon the only clothes left were Mari's black garter and stockings. David had taken to his knees, taking his rough style of play to Mari's tender box as Mari resumed the head we'd started in the common area - her passion making her suck even harder, with more abandon. I thrust into her mouth gently, knowing that in her current state, she couldn't focus enough to keep me from going too deep. I watched her perfect tits roll as her body rocked on David's aggressive tongue. I switched places with David, letting him enjoy Mari's mouth for the first time. Mari gave a perfect, eager head, and I knew David was in for a treat - but I wanted my time with my wife's perfect pussy. Her long lips and deep folds are the perfect play place for big boys, and my tongue traced her outer lips through the gentle maze that leads to her dripping entrance and tingling clit. I slipped my fingers inside of Mari, curling them gently to find that magical-mythical spot that always seems to make a good orgasm a screaming one, and my tongue flicked gently at her oh-so-ready clit. I looked up to see David fucking Mari's mouth - and Mari thrusting back hungrily. I heard her cock-filtered moans as I brought her to the brink of orgasm. I quickened my tongue and my inner stroking, and Mari's mouth popped off of David's shaft. Her fist pumped him purposefully, but her eyes and attention were now focused on my face, pressed against her pussy. Her hips bucked with the beginnings of her orgasm, and her moans turned to screams as she came against my tongue. Mari fucked my fingers powerfully, her pussy sucking and pulling them deeper inside, and she threw her head back into the pillow and let out a long "YES!" as a wave overcame her. David knelt beside her, a stunned look on his face. "That was hot." Mari laughed at his grasp of the obvious as she pulled her knees together and her legs up - but we weren't going to let her off that easily. "Be gentle," I said as David went back down, and I brought my throbbing cock to Mari's mouth. I've always loved the way that Mari says thanks for a job well done - and tonight was no exception. David's tongue brought Mari over the edge two more quick times as she sucked my cock. Her body shivered weakly as the first orgasm had taken so much out of her. She moaned around my width but never let me go until her desperation got the best of her. "Fuck me." She said, her voice breathy, "Fuck me, please." I took her first, as David's cock hung in Mari's face, rubbing against her cheek as she thrust her body back against me. I pushed her legs to her chest as I buried my cock deeply into her. Her heat was tremendous, her body on fire as it lived out a fantasy it was so reluctant to even admit. David watched as I took my wife hard, thrusting deeply and angling my body to hit her just right. Mari gritted her teeth as she let out a strained moan, her fourth orgasm coming as a surprise - short but powerful. I pulled out quickly, knowing that there was one other thing that Mari wanted to try before we'd be able to call this a night. I lay against the wall as Mari got to her knees. She sucked hard as David pushed into her for the first time. It was her first 'extra' cock, and she seemed to shake from head to toe. "Is he in?" I asked, wanting her to process the reality of this moment. "Mmmm-Hmmm," she groaned as he pounded her. David fucked my beautiful wife hard from behind, thrusting deeply and quickly, racing towards an orgasm that had such a gorgeous build-up. And he reached that place far too quickly. "Where do you want him to cum?" I asked, stroking Mari's hair. "I want to see it," she said, her tongue flicking the head of my cock. "I want him to cum all over me." David responded to her wishes, pulling out and removing his spent condom. Mari rolled over on her back, pushing her breasts together and urging him to cover them. He had no problem doing so. David's excitement was apparent as jet after jet of his hot load landed on Mari's perfect tits. "Oh, god, yes," she cooed as he came. David let out one last grunt as his body jerked, and one last long stream of cum dripped onto my wife. I kissed Mari - realizing that I had seen her emerge. My perfect butterfly, covered with another man's seed. David collapsed at the end of the bed as Mari and I wrapped our hearts tightly around each other. We basked in the afterglow of an incredible fantasy, unaware that, for us, the night was young. We dressed, David and Mari kissed one last time, and then we left the room for the next adventuresome group. We fully expected to leave soon thereafter. Instead, almost unbelievingly, the stars aligned, and we had another encounter. Mari went to the bar, still sexily disheveled, and started talking to a single woman that we had met earlier, helping her fend off a torrent of attention, gladly taking on some for herself. Knowing she was having fun, I left her alone while I went to the restroom. I normally don't strike up conversations at the urinal, but all rules have exceptions. "I'm not gay," I said to the guy spilling beer one stall over, "but that is a really nice shirt." I wouldn't have said it if I hadn't meant it. Dark blue flames on white silk. Sharp as a switchblade. "Thanks," He said. "My wife bought it. I don't remember where." "Well - it's a great-looking shirt." The conversation eroded as our bathroom purposes came to an end, and we awkwardly took turns with the soap dispenser. He left before my paws were dry, and as I wiped the last of the evidence on my jeans, I walked out to put what I thought would be the final hit on my wife.I was quite wrong. Mr Nice Shirt was in the hallway with a gorgeous blond - tall and thin, with stunning blue eyes and long legs on high heels. "Hey, hon." he said, "where did you get this shirt? This guy likes it." She told me - but hell if I remember. I was captivated by her. Where she bought the shirt went in one ear and out the other, but her, I was drinking in till I reached the bottom of the glass. It was a nice shirt - but she was significantly nicer. I watched her lips as she talked and wondered what they tasted like; I watched her chest when she paused - also wondering what it tasted like. Soon the shirt was forgotten. But - I found out later - they thought I was a single, which wasn't their thing - and they excused themselves. I made my dejected way back to Mari - still with her single friend - still at the center of a crowd. I walked to the center and kissed her hard, because I could, and whispered in her ear, "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and told me she needed to check her hair before she did. I wasn't the only one who watched her walk to the restroom - perfect hips massaging the inside of her brown suede skirt. I sat at the bar, watching what passed for porn on the satellite feed, and waited...And waited...And realized I wasn't enjoying the porn enough to not be worried about my wife...I wandered through the club, weaving my way between connections being made and broken - singles getting lucky or rejected - women being fondled or ignored... The witching hour had arrived, and folks were grouping off with the hopes that productive conversations weren't about to produce wilted results. And in the bathroom door, Mari had become the target of Mr Cool-Shirt and his incredible wife. They stood in a tight but respectful group, chittering like old friends... I watch Mari laugh at some witty thing and then look up to see me walking her way. "That's my husband," she said, maybe a bit too proudly, and the blond woman whom I'd already memorized turned and smiled - wickedly surprised if that is a workable combination. A three-way conversation in the door of the women's room became a spirited four-way as we realized that - not only was I, not a single guy, we all had much more than that in common; two pairs of soulmates on different planes of experience. Best friends who do everything together - who were about to drift upstairs... They had been to many clubs and had much background in the lifestyle, and as we made our way upstairs, they shared themselves in a way that makes the lifestyle so much more than sex. We drifted from room to room, listening to them talk about their "hobby" and how they survived within it. For a moment, the idea of "playing" with our new friends disappeared as these gorgeous people became so incredibly fascinating. It seemed like every line of conversation revealed more in common, more useful advice, more to like...And then she closed the door... "I like you guys," Kim - this gorgeous blond said, her voice going from friendly to lusty. "Let's play." Mari and I snapped back to reality quickly. We were in a swing club, and we were not going home anytime soon... I didn't need to look at Mari to know that she was okay with this. I'd watched her as she watched Joe's lips move when he talked. I had seen her smile when he touched her shoulder. And I had absolutely nothing to think about as Kim lay on the bed, smiling and lifting her legs to show a shaved and pantiless play area. "What do you say?" She asked, staring at me hypnotically. Nothing... There was nothing I could say. I was hers - but better yet, she was about to be mine. Joe sat on a chair in the corner of the room - thinking, I suppose, that he might watch for a while. But Mari was having none of that, straddling his lap and wrapping her tongue around his. Kim lay on her back, and I ran my hands down her legs, lifting her feet and helping her with the boots that she wasn't going to be needing for a while. Her long thin legs were, on their own, plenty to enjoy - but when the boots were shed, my hands wandered higher as I slid onto the bed with her, kissing her gently at first - enjoying her soft but expert tongue. Her hands made short work of my belt as mine found her small, tight breasts. She seemed eager to catch up with Mari, who had quickly moved to a kneel in front of Joe and was blowing him madly - her head bobbing furiously. I didn't object and let her push me over to my back. My eyes caught Joe's, and he smiled widely, dazed but certainly feeling every stroke of Mari's expert tongue. Mari worked his shaft with one tight fist and had pushed the blue flamed shirt up to his strong chest. She was moaning around him - and he encouraged her. The sounds were nearly as hot as the visual of my beautiful wife gobbling our new friend with such abandon. I could have lost myself watching the two of them, just experiencing the pleasure my wife was giving another man, but I was soon pulled expertly out of the moment as bright blue eyes looked up at me past short blond hair, and a wet tongue flicked between a wicked grin and eagerly tasted the tip of my cock...I looked down at Kim as she rolled her tongue around the head of my cock, seeming to savor the taste. Her eyes locked on mine, and her smile never failed......until she took me into her mouth, slowly swallowing half of me and then pulling me out just as deliberately. I groaned, body twitching and cock responding to her attentions. "You like that?" she asked, a trail of my excitement still leading to her lips.I just swallowed and grinned - and she correctly took that as a "yes". Her eyes finally left mine as she took me again, this time with abandon. Her tongue danced around my cock as her lips tightly massaged my shaft. Her hands jerked me and my hips rocked slightly, finding her manic rhythm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expertise, my fingers twisting in her short hair. I could feel her taking me deeper until it seemed the head of my cock was so deep in her that I could almost feel it with the hand that was on the back of her head. Her warmth was complimented by a perfect wetness. She stroked me with one hand as her other hand massaged my balls - coaxing my cum from them - eager for a taste of her good work. I heard a squeal and looked up just in time to see a naked Mari tossed onto the bed beside us. Joe was naked as well - his tall, thin frame sporting a desperate erection. He dropped to the bed between Mari's legs and began to kiss her breasts, one after another, commenting loudly on her large, long nipples. Kim was looking over, obviously admiring them herself. She looked up at me, her lips still around my excitement, her face flushed. I smiled at her and nodded - unable to ask her if she wanted what Mari was about to be getting... Somehow she read me and nodded back - letting me go with a gentle pop - and climbed up on the bed, shedding what little clothing she still had on. I pulled off my shirt and settled between her legs. The wives were now on the bed, lying side by side, with two enthusiastic husbands now heading south hungrily. Kim's pussy was perfectly shaved with small lips and a perfect clit. I licked gently at first, tasting her fully... This was the first pussy I'd tasted since my marriage, and I was going to enjoy it fully. I slipped my hands beneath her ass to lift her slightly, angling her just right... And sunk my tongue deeply into her, tasting her as she tightened around the intrusion. She whimpered slightly and bucked - and I lost myself... My fingers swam in and out of her as my tongue found every unique spot that seemed to make her jerk with electricity. Her eyes were clamped shut as I ate her, and her hands gripped my head harder and more desperately, soon governing my attentions to just her clit as she climbed higher... Closer to the edge of orgasm. I heard Mari scream as she came, thrashing her hips forcefully against Joe's face, forcing him to hang on... Kim heard her, too, and seemed to catch Mari's orgasm just as Mari was coming down... One loud "OHH!" was all she moaned as her body spasmed beneath my feasting tongue. She jerked hard, holding my face tightly to her and riding her orgasm out against my tongue. I held her thighs as she began to land. She slid her hands to my cheeks and pulled herself to me. "My god," was all she said before she kissed me and pulled me back to the bed. Joe was on top of Mari, thrusting his fingers into her roughly, and Kim held me as we watched Mari cum again. Mari's vocal aerobics shook the walls again as she came a second time, right on top of her first one. She seemed to cum for minutes before she finally stopped thrusting her hips against Joe's aggressive hand. "Wow," Kim said, looking at me. "Is she always this loud?" "I'd like to think so," I replied, smiling. "I have no doubt, then." Kim grinned as she kissed me, pushing me to my knees. She crawled in front of me and took me in her mouth again, egging me on to thrust. I did so - watching as Mari laid Joe on the bed and then knelt between his legs again. I grabbed Kim's perfect ass with both hands and pushed forward gently, barely containing my arousal as Mari began to stroke Joe's thick cock.I heard Kim sucking me wetly, accepting my thrusts as Joe moaned with approval as Mari gave him a masterful hand job, puckering her lips around the head of his cock as she stroked him. My head swam for ten minutes, watching my wife and feeling Joe's. I was near the edge when Joe screamed out his arrival. Kim flipped around quickly, eager to watch her husband's pleasure, and slid a hand down to cup his balls just as he erupted. His first shot a foot into the air. Mari moaned, "YESSS!" as he came - excited at the sight of his orgasm. His hips thrust slightly as the rest of his orgasm ran down his cock and over Mari's still-pumping fist. He lay there - satisfied - and Kim turned, grinning, back to me. The only difference is that this time - so did Mari. I had four lustful eyes looking at me hungrily, and I knew that one of my favorite fantasies was going to come true. I was pushed back into the pillow and watched as a blond and brunette devoured my cock - neither of them losing steam. One would suck my balls while the other pistoned on my hot shaft - then they'd switch - dancing their tongues up either side of me as they went... "This is a vision you'll never forget," Joe chattered - coming back to his senses. I quietly agreed with him, watching as they pleasured me - unable to drink it in enough. Just the sight was enough to make me cum... The sensation of two talented tongues, two eager mouths, brought me closer to the edge than I ever thought possible... Joe seemed to agree, now standing at the side of the bed stroking a resurrected erection. But - I was the first to see them kiss...And it was almost too much... Kim and Mari's tongues soon discovered each other and left my cock to pursue each other. I was remarkably okay with that. Kim and Mari's passionate lip lock was more than Joe could handle. "Oh my god," he said to Mari. "I had no idea you were into that." "I wasn't," Mari said truthfully - and then quickly returned to what she swears was one of the best kissers she'd ever known. I joined Joe in the perverse ritual, not caring if they ever touched me again - as long as they didn't stop touching each other. Their hands fondled each other, their tongues twisted together... And the room seemed to heat up by twenty degrees. I'd never thought I'd see my wife so wild for another woman, but there they were, wrapped together, making out like high school kids. The scene proved to be too much, and Joe yelled out Mari's name. Mari moved over beneath him, her tongue out and eager, just as Joe came again. If it is possible, his second orgasm seemed larger than his first, streaming into Mari's open mouth in jet after jet. And that was enough for me... I knelt over Kim and let go of her waiting tongue. She excitedly swallowed what she caught - what she didn't streamed down her cheeks as I jerked out the last of my orgasm and collapsed beside her...I remember Joe leaving and coming back with a glass of pop for all of us to share, but for the life of me, I don't remember much else. We all lay together for a while - talking again like old friends and laughing. The biggest difference this time was being able to watch breasts jiggle with every well-told joke or story. We exchanged e-mails, hugs, and kisses... But I wasn't offered the shirt...When we finally left - the club owner was cleaning up, barely beating the sun, which would be showing itself soon. One of the staff smiled at us and said somewhat meekly, "You guys sounded great." I suppose she's right - a perfect encounter inspires some wonderful loudness. The night was a surprise from the start - we'd done more than we'd ever expected and made friends on top of it. And it was one of those friendships that inspired me to surprise Mari with one last step in her now complete emergence.
-
3 pointsAlthough we had talked about a threesome, nothing had ever come of it. Kelsey and I had a great sexual relationship, but it had been just the two of us. I had mentioned that our friend Ryan might be a possible choice, and Kelsey agreed. However, neither of us had been willing to make that jump from fantasy to reality. One night, Ryan had stopped by for a few beers when Kelsey pulled me aside and asked if I had said anything to him about the three of us getting together? I told her I had not and asked her why? She said she was just curious and went to get us another beer. Kelsey was dressed in cutoff shorts and a tank top without a bra. Her big titties jiggled and shook as we all talked and laughed, and her nipples were plainly visible through the thin tank. I have always been proud of her and liked to show her off, and I noticed Ryan checking her out. After a couple more beers, Kelsey said she was hot (it was a warm summer night). I said I was too, and I felt like getting naked. I looked at Ryan and asked if he wanted to get naked with us? Surprised, Ryan said, "Sure!" When I looked at Kelsey, she was already pulling her tank top over her head and sat there, naked from the waist up. She made a show of running her hands up her tummy and lifting up her big tits to cool off. "I know you boys love them," she said, "and I do too, but big old titties can get hot!" I stood up and began taking my shirt and pants off, with Ryan quickly following my lead. I reached over, unsnapped Kelsey's shorts, and slid them off her hips. Ryan couldn't take his eyes off her. His dick was already hard, as was mine, and Kelsey's nipples were beginning to grow from anticipation. I had Kelsey sit between Ryan and me and kissed her as I began squeezing her tit and pinching her nipple. Then, I leaned over and sucked her nipple into my mouth and felt it harden. As Ryan started feeling Kelsey's other tit, I pulled her legs open, slowly rubbed her pussy, and felt her juices begin to flow. Kelsey reached out with both hands, grabbed our hard dicks, and began pumping up and down. I was in heaven, watching my lover stroke another man's dick right in front of me as he played with her tit. I don't think my dick had ever been that hard. I wanted to see her suck another man's dick, and Kelsey didn't disappoint. I watched as she slowly licked the head of Ryan's cock and slid her lips down until they almost touched his pubic hair. I whispered encouraging words in her ear as I rubbed her body and caressed her ass and pussy. Ryan ran his fingers through her hair and pulled her head down as she sucked him deep into her throat. The sight of my woman sucking his dick and fondling his balls was the most erotic thing I had ever seen. But the best was yet to come. Kelsey raised up, licked her lips, and said it was my turn as she leaned over and took my dick in her mouth. Having her suck my dick while Ryan watched was almost as good as watching her suck his dick. As she sucked my hard cock, Kelsey slowly turned her ass toward Ryan and got on her hands and knees in front of him. He immediately leaned over and began licking her pussy and asshole. Kelsey began to moan, and I knew she was turned on as I had never seen her before. When Ryan slipped a couple of fingers into her pussy and stroked in and out a few times, I felt her shudder and buck her hips as she had a powerful orgasm. Not wanting to cum just yet, I told Kelsey to stop and take a break for a minute. As she laid back on the couch, I stretched her legs, knelt between them, and started licking her clit. When I looked up, I saw Ryan with his dick in her mouth, fucking her face. Kelsey was caressing his balls as she sucked him deep into her mouth. Ryan had reached down and was squeezing her tits. One, then the other. I got up on the couch on the other side of Kelsey and put my dick up to her face. Now, she had two dicks to suck, and she put the head of my dick in her mouth along with Ryan's. She had two dicks in her mouth and massaged both our balls simultaneously. I couldn't wait any longer and told Kelsey I had to see her fuck Ryan. Kelsey told Ryan to lie back on the couch and straddled him. I took Ryan's dick in my hand and sucked his dick into my mouth to make sure it was slick before I put the head of his dick up to Kelsey's pussy. She slowly sank down onto it until it was in her as far as it would go. Then, she began to move up and down fucking him for all she was worth. I saw his dick, slick with her pussy juices, pumping in and out of her pussy. That is one sight I will never forget. I wet my finger off Ryan's cock, slowly pushed a finger into Kelsey's asshole, and felt her push back on it until my entire finger was in. I could feel Ryan's dick as he fucked her. Removing my finger, I lubed my cock and replaced my finger with my dick. As I slowly penetrated Kelsey's ass, we all three began a rhythm. It wasn't long until I felt I was about to cum. As I pumped Kelsey's ass harder and deeper, she began to moan. Then, Ryan began to pump faster. At the same time, Ryan and I blew our loads into Kelsey as she squealed in her own explosive orgasm. After a few moments to rest, Kelsey went and got a damp washcloth, cleaned both our dicks off, and gave each one a kiss on the head. I told Kelsey how much I loved her, and Ryan told us how much he had enjoyed being with us.
-
3 pointsMy wife and I met in college and have been married for almost 22 years. When we met I was the most jealous person you could possibly be and that continued up until our second or third year of marriage. I slowly started to notice I was aroused about the thought of her being a hotwife. Like others, she was totally against the idea but after seeing I was real, started warming up slowly, and I mean slowly, over the years. During my first deployment, she would role play some and very little online, but never any physical play. In fact my sex drive was at least three times than hers. When I came back home, she and I did a live Webcam and I was so turned on seeing all the attention she was getting. I was deployed again and still had this fetish strong. She found an old college buddy to soft play with. I called home and she told me about him and it drove us wild. Then she had an old friend that she gave a blow job to and some heavy flirting along with a small lesbian experience. She had no interest in anyone she didn't know or feel she had a connection with and I was just happy to get what I could. About another year and half things picked up steam again and she had an old friend she was hanging out with. They ending up messing around twice, and she actually had sex with him once. I was very aroused and couldn't believe after seven years of marriage, it finally happened. Things then got complicated mostly from me and her inexperience. She was trying to live out my fantasy and I wasn't very clear in what I wanted. Like an idiot would get mad thinking she was hiding things from me, when in fact I was supposed to find out that way. She let him get into her heart and mind more than she should have. I did more damage to a very good wife. She was only doing what I asked and doing it the best she could. Then she started feeling like she was used by this guy and the relationship between the two of them crumbled. I was so into the hotwife idea, I didn't realize how I was pushing her to talk about a painful experience until one night I pushed too far and made her feel like her telling me about it was more important than her feelings and thus starting a string of events that almost completely destroyed us. For the next three years, she still stayed with me, but we were far from good. Some days she would be ok, and others she couldn't look at me. There would be a few good days but I broke a good women. I couldn't fix it and thought we were going to split. One day things started to thaw and we started having a relationship once more. I never brought my fantasy up again and thought it was dead in the water. We had an anniversary and it went really well and when I got home after a four week business trip, I saw her miss me for the first time. I was relieved and even thought I still ran the thought through my head, never dared mention it at all. Unknown to me, she started a friendship with a male friend and became very attached to him. They had dinner together and she even kissed him, nothing more up to that point. I did find something on the computer, one blog she wrote that talked a little about it and didn't care if found out. I was floored but truthfully, I liked the idea. It was probably a month or two later we were having foreplay and she started hinting about it. She wasn't sure how I would take it since she was so hard on me about about the mistakes of the last time playing. She started hinting trying to get me to bring it up by asking what biggest fantasy was. I knew what she was getting at and finally I told her to have someone else touch you. We had the most incredible raw sex in years and all of a sudden we had passion too. She told me about her friend and we were having more sex than ever. We did it on trampolines, in my truck, and anywhere else we could. Marriage was good and exciting as it could be. She went to her friend's house a couple of times and gave him blowjobs before coming home and telling me. We would have mind-blowing sex. Her relationship with him dried up, but as soon as it did, a new friend was there to take his place. This was a game changer. He lived in another state. They chatted all the time, had phone sex, exchanged pictures and were really into each other. She planned a trip with him and they stayed a short distance from the house in a hotel, it was hot as hell to me. She went to his house a few times and ending up having sex probably five or six times after that. We took all our lessons from the bad experience and this one never has had any issues. The only thing she was comfortable doing was going solo and coming home to tell me. This went on about once a year for few years. She had an another old friend and went to stay with him for a few days where they had sex. There was a friend that came to see her and they stayed in a hotel here and had sex. Another friend from her hometown she only done soft play with. All these were fun but she didn't like the feeling she felt by telling me and I wanted so bad to watch it. She just had a trip to her hometown and met one of her fiends. They didn't do anything but talk, but when she got home, we had sex three times and sat up all night. We started discussing swing clubs and how fun they would be. She agreed to go and I found one and that is when a sexual awakening happened to her. I set up the account and thought we would probably go and if I was lucky I could watch her dance with someone and we talked about her kissing someone else. To my surprise, she took over from there, chatting and setting this up. She bought a short dress that a friend from the community helped her pick out. She was as hot as ever and we couldn't stop thinking about it She had never been as high sex drive as I am. In fact we would go two months with no sex and never more than twice a week. Since we had this conversation ten days ago, we have so much sex, we are both raw. It was so hot. We made it to the club and meet up with a single guy and a couple. The couple was nice but it fizzled out some. We took to the single guy and he danced with her, I danced with her, and at times we both danced and grinded on her. I thought this was going to be it, but was I ever wrong. I looked over and saw her deep kissing him and when we went to a place for privacy, she straddled him in her dress and they were making out. As he was eating her, she took my hands and rubbed them on her tits. Then I rubbed her clit and he fingered her. She even wanted me to hold her hair as she gave him a blowjob. I was in heaven and it was exactly how I thought it would be. No penetration that night, but it was the hottest thing I ever was involved in. We came home and had sex twice and every chance we can since. That was five days ago. She has found another couple we are going to meet tomorrow for dinner. We don't know how far it will lead but she and I are so excited. She even thinks things may happen and says she may want me to play with the other women. Not to mention, we are going to have a mfm with the guy from the club very soon. She had never been as high sex drive as I am. In fact we would go two months with no sex and never more than twice a week. Since we had this conversation ten days ago, we have so much sex, we are both raw. She told me she has never had this high of sex drive. When we aren't together we are masturbating two to three times a day. I have always fantasized about this and it seems like I wrote this script. I cannot not believe how fast it has moved in ten days. She now fantasizes about me watching her again and with another couple. It gets her going as much as it does me. It took twenty years to get to this point. There were a lot of mistakes and failures. We both learned and made the next one better. She is in control now and it is much fun. I love my Hotwife.
-
2 pointsAnyone remember Craigslist Casual encounters? It was early 2000s when Craigslist Casual Encounters was the go-to cruising spot for swinging couples, cuckolds and the bi-curious. It was also the go-to for many flakes, and it was rare occasion when CL paid off (less than 6 times). That still did not discourage me to check MW4M listings regularly, looking for that unicorn swinging couple. One particular couple from Florida posted blurry nude pics of them standing with arms around each other and wrote "We are a married white couple looking for an erotic experience with a well-hung, fit, dominant male. Diana is 38, Dave is 40, both bicurious and submissive. We are real, discreet and very selective, we expect the same from you. In order to be considered, please send nude pics and propose a DETAILED scenario. Finalists will be asked to interview on cam chat, where we will get to know you better." I was on business travel staying in a hotel and took a few pics standing naked in front of the hotel mirror, shaved cock in various states of arousal. I attached them to a message that read. "Nice to meet you, Tommy here. I normally only provide nude pics when I receive them first, but will make an exception for you two since I like your attitude. As you can see, I am a well equipped stud with an 8" baby-maker and gym built body." "The scenario I propose is for you both to be my personal sex slaves. This will entail following instructions first through pic exchanges, then on camera, then in my hotel room if you both prove to be worthy. With that, I want you to both immediately shave your pubic region into a landing strips, then sent me pics with a sign in your hand saying 'for Tommy'. Diana, I want you to pull your panties down to your knees and Dave I want you fully nude and to provide a frontal with Diana standing behind you pinching a nipple with one hand and holding a finger into his lips." I clicked send and poured myself a whiskey, kicking myself a little for being so forceful with my demands. But it was the "submissive" keyword that gave me hope this was what they wanted. Within 30 minutes a reply came in with two pictures attached. The first was Diana in a red bikini top and bottoms pulled down to her knees. A cropped red bush extending from clit to just under her navel. I could see her nipples were rock hard and knew she was excited as she was arching her back slightly. Her face was slightly blurred out but I could tell she was very attractive, with blonde hair in pigtails. The second pic was of Dave standing with a cute semi, pubic hair buzzed and shaped just like Diana's. He did have a hard swimmers body, and his cock was semi hard. Diana was behind him hidden, but as I directed was pinching his nipple with her red fingernail polish with one hand and the two fingers of the other hand stuck into his mouth as he sucked. Wow, he did it! I guess the ball is in my court now I drafted up another email with a video cam chat link for them to join, reminding them they have 20 minutes to join otherwise I'd disappear forever. I stripped nude and put on a white terrycloth robe that the hotel leaves for guests, leaving it slightly open so that I could have full access to my cock on display if they showed up. Within 10 minutes I hear a video call coming in and accept. The video was not yet turned on which gave me a chance to give their first instructions. "Hello, Dave and Diana, you both look very sexy and I love that you were compliant. I want to hear your voices first, so please introduce yourselves and tell you what want from this." Dave introduced himself in a nervous voice, saying that both he and Diana are very excited to please me. Diana then introduced herself and suggested they should be spanked for all of the dirty talk they had after seeing my pic. "OK, it's video time. Turn it on!" The camera came into focus with them both kneeling on their bed wearing exactly what I told them. "Dave, pull Diana's tits out of her bikini top." He moves behind her and lifts the bikini tip up, her milky tits and big nipples spilling out. "Now Dave, take off her bikini bottoms and stand her up so I can check her out better." Dave takes off her silky and places them on the bed, grabbing the phone that they are filming with. Diana stands up and turns to wiggle her ass in the camera while Dave films. "Dave, spank her ass hard." She gives a little aroused shriek as I hear a crisp slap on her ample buttocks. He gives hear a few more swats until her shrieks turn into moans and her ass turns pink. "Now Diana, turn and hold your tits in both hands, try to suck your own nipples." Diana does as she is told, holding her breasts and licking each nipple one at a time. "Very good, now Diana take the camera and film Dave." I noticed Dave's nipples were as hard as Diana's and asked him why? "Um, well it's a little cold in here and I'm quite aroused," he stammered. "Well, I want you comfortable, so go ahead and put on Diana's bikini and see if that helps." I hear him and Diana both gasp and hesitate. "Dave, you already shaved your pubes it looks like you have a pussy. NOW get dressed!" Dave still had the red bikini bottoms in his hands and fumbled for a minute to find the waistband and slip them on. Diana reached behind and untied her bikini top, then helped Dave get it on. Just before I asked Diana pulled the bottoms up hard, giving him a power wedgie that left him looking like he was wearing a thong. "Wow, you look like a super hot sissy Dave. Do you feel feminine?" "Yes sir I do". "Well then lay on your back and masturbate as if you were Diana. Do it just like Diana does." Dave lays back and shoves his hand down the front if the panties simulating rubbing a clit and fingering a pussy. His other hand twists and pinches his nipple. "Diana, put two fingers in his mouth and tell him to suck my cock." Diana smiles with a devilish grin and does exactly that. "Suck Tommy's cock honey while I watch." Dave is breathing hard and drooling on her finger... mouth making satisfied sounds as he sucks. "Okay, that's great. For the final video I want Diana to sit on your face Dave as she faces the camera and talks to me." Dave lays back and Diana eagerly lowers her pussy on his face... Her tits are swinging back and forth and nipples rock hard as she moans and wiggles. "That's right, eat that wet pussy good Dave. Lick her tight ass too while you are down there." Within five minutes Diana is moaning with orgasm, looking right at me, tits shaking. "Wow, that was hot! OK now both of you stand up and face the camera. I don't like to see anyone not get off, so Diana I want you to jerk your husband off keeping his cock in those panties. Make him cum in them and then both of you go to bed just like that. NO fucking or other sex, tomorrow we meet in person." Diana gets on her knees in front of him and engulfs his panty-clad cock in her mouth. He moans and holds her head, bucking as she coaxes the cum out of his cock staining the panties. "Excellent, you two pass. Go to sleep and tomorrow we will plan the next phase." They both look surprised and a little disappointed that it is over. I kiss them both good bye and promise to contact them in the morning. #### Let me know if you like this story and whether I should write part 2!
-
2 pointsClaire and Amy arrived home together on Wednesday evening. Amy said, “Claire got her first hall pass”. Then Claire said, “Amy told me all about her hall passes, I’m super excited.” We had a few snacks and a drink or two, then Amy took Claire to the bedroom to let her choose a night dress. She chose a sexy negligée, it maybe was a bit big for her however... Amy said she would be watching a movie on TV, so if Clare and I wanted to go upstairs that’s perfect timing. We went upstairs and laid side-by-side on the bed talking. I asked Claire how old she was when she first made love? She said 15 years ago when she was 17. I told her that I was about 19 and that it was with Amy before we were married. We discussed how many different partners we had had. Claire said about six or seven for her. She said that she was quite promiscuous, and had sex with every boyfriend. I told her about our one experience many years ago when we were camping with friends and how Amy had guided us rewards swinging. Apparently she knew the story about how Amy and Ken had begun having sex with his wife’s blessing. Claire told me about the parties they went to before moving here. They were soft swapping parties with college friends. Then they would have sex with their partner. When she and Pete moved here in April and Lesley suggested swinging they quickly liked the idea. Claire said she had fun with me in July and our threesome with Melissa was sort of OK. She now wanted to catch up where we left off. She put on her negligée. She said look no patch, I take the pill now. I stripped down to my T-shirt and shorts. We began slow foreplay, her nipples were already quite hard as was my cock. "Let’s see how long we can holdout before you fuck me," she said. We played for almost one hour. We did some 69, lots of nipple kissing and body massaging. After two hours we finally said let’s go for it. Claire’s pussy was extra moist. My cock slipped in all the way without any effort. "Hold to it there and don’t move while I count to one hundred," said Claire. At 99 she started making small movements that felt like a sensation of small electric shocks going across the end of my cock. We then changed to Claire riding on top. Perfectly gauged strokes that hit her where she got the best sensation. After a while we moved to laying on our sides with me entering her pussy from behind and squeezing her breasts. This is how we had our first orgasm, with Claire screaming as I filled her with warm cum. We laid for about half an hour before we had our second orgasm with Claire’s vagina oozing warm cum. Claire said that Amy would want all the details in the morning. She said that she would tell the same story to Amy and Pete.
-
2 pointsIt was a fairly typical night at D.J.s Island, an early autumn evening. Mary and I hadn’t set anything up in advance, we’d decided to go almost at the last moment. From the second we entered the door our radar was beaming across the club, searching for a couple that might be searching for what we were also interested in - an enjoyable tryst. Mary took a few minutes to change into what she called a ‘trolling outfit.’ As I remember, that night it was a black babydoll with a loose bodice, thong, low heels. Many men admired her legs as I checked the forty or so women, many as scantily clad as my wife. None of our regular playmates seemed to be in attendance that evening, but we had our customs, we weren’t concerned. Perhaps an hour and a half later, I sat at a table next to the dance floor, Mary was on her feet, on the parquet, moving her body, seeing if anyone would move in. A slow sequence of men approached her, danced with her. Some would take liberties such as moving their hands under her garment, feeling the small of her back, perhaps place their palm on the roundness of her ass. I’d seen this many times before, I waited for one of two reactions. The first was that she’d spin away from the man; it signified she wasn’t interested in what he had to offer. The second was that she’d get closer, I’d watch her whisper in his ear. I knew the question, “Where’s your wife?” Some of them would shake their heads, they were attending as one of the few single men the club allowed, and when they received Mary’s response, they’d move away - that’s not what we were looking for at the moment. But the man might indicate where his wife was dancing a few feet away. When this kind of thing happened, Mary would glance to me and give our special signal - she’d put one hand on the back of her head, one on her stomach. When I got the cue, I’d come out, we’d dance as a foursome. As I approached, a man grasped the elbow of a tall attractive lady who was more modestly dressed, at least for the club. There was no conversation on the dance floor, the heavy volume of music and the thumping of the bass wouldn’t allow for speech. But I could tell the woman was interested in me, the four of us paired off and I often found myself facing this vixen. It was obvious they were as interested in us as I was in them, I could tell by the way Mary was rubbing against the man that she felt the same. After a couple of songs, Mary led the way off the floor, holding his hand, leading us off into a corner away from the speakers. As we sat, the man said, “I’m Ed, this is my wife, Marilyn.” Marilyn and I softly shook hands, I believe she raised the hem of her skirt to give me a view of her upper thighs. Ed had no problem seeing Mary’s legs, or where they met - she was sitting so that the babydoll was gathered to her side, leaning forward so her globes were exposed to his view. “Do you come here often?” Ed asked. “Every few weeks,” I responded, “you?” “This is our first time here.” Mary gave him a look that asked for further info. “We’re just starting this,” he admitted. Marilyn picked it up. “We’ve only had one time with a couple of friends. We liked it, heard about this place, decided to see if we could get into more trouble.” “Trouble’s our middle name,” I joked. Our conversation continued, where do you live, what movies have you seen lately, etc. It was a screen, of course, we were all calculating if the four of us would be pleasurable bedmates. I paid my attention to Marilyn, my wife had told me numerous times not to worry about her, she can take care of herself. My hand found Marilyn’s knee, she smiled at me, encouraged me to reach a tad higher. We bent towards each other, our mouths met. Marilyn opened her lips to me, the kiss was ardent, her mouth moist. She licked at my upper lip, her hand fondled the back of my neck. Our tongues clashed, promising cupidity, mimicking what I presumed our bodies might be doing in a few scant moments. We broke for a moment, Marilyn invited, “Would you guys want to go to one of the rooms?” I, of course, was all for it, but then I heard Mary. “Uh, not right now. But thanks.” We’ve always had the guideline that if one person doesn’t want to do something, she speaks for both of us. Regretfully, I pecked at Marilyn’s lips a last time, we stood, went separate ways. “You’re not upset, are you?” Mary asked me. “Of course not, not at all. You’re not in the mood?” “Oh, I’m in the mood all right, just not with Ed.” “Something wrong with him?” I asked. “I tried to get him interested,” Mary revealed, “but his kiss was a little cold, indifferent. I put my hand on his leg, he was too busy watching you and Marilyn, he never responded. My guess is that if we went into a room, he’d be watching you two, I’m not even sure he’d get hard for me.” It was a reasonable thought, it had happened to us a couple times before. “Hope you don’t mind, bet she’d have been a firecracker.” “Maybe. But you’re a firecracker too.” We headed back to the dance floor, in search of another couple.
-
2 pointsI'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"
-
2 pointsLet’s make this point, I will say our night started playing guitar and getting high and drinking wine. Anita went to the kitchen and I asked her if she wanted to have a threesome with Mike? She looked at me and said yes with a smile. I asked her to change into her black bodysuit. Anita went to the bathroom. I went and told Mike she was changing and he and I were going to fuck my wife and he started to get hard. I took Anita a fresh glass of wine. She looked so sexy and beautiful with her bodysuit on highlighting her sexy body. I gave her a long kiss. I went and sat with Mike. Anita walked in with a killer wiggle and sat between us . Mike dropped his jeans and underwear. Anita leaned over and started sucking his cock. I unhooked the snap between her legs and inserted three fingers into her wet vagina. Anita loves thing’s slow, so she sucked Mike’s dick with a technique that can make any man cum. I fingered her vagina slowly and watched her suck on his very hard cock. I took her hand and said let’s go to the bedroom. I led her as Mike followed into the bedroom. We both kissed he lips, her neck, her mouth, her breasts. I laid her down and started eating her vagina while she sucked Mike. He started on her vagina, and I took pics of him eating her. After that I positioned her on her right side and from behind I penetrated her Mike laid on his side watching me fucking her. He was where she could suck his dick. We traded positions so he could fuck her and I could enjoy her mouth on my cock and watch him thrust in and out. It was a great view, watching her body take my cock and his. Mike and I in the day’s ahead talked about this night and the other nights we would enjoy with my beautiful wife. After almost three hours of pleasing Anita we took a break and drank some more wine and talked. I went to get another bottle and I came back to witness Anita on top of Mike cowgirl style. It was glorious looking at her fucking him and smiling. Anita was moving up and down on his hard cock. I know she enjoys a man with a hard cock. It was a chance to take some 35mm shots of her. She kept grinding on his cock and reached over to play with my cock. We made passionate love to Anita for almost four hours. Mike left and Anita and I went back to bed and made the most amazing love to each other. This was once of three times that Mike and I got our brains screwed out by my beautiful Anita. Thank you Anita for the amazing memories, my lover.
-
2 pointsJ and I have been married for 41 years. Our sex life has been up and down for many years due to jobs, children, grandchildren, and life in general. We were married 39 years when she finally agreed to consider swinging and having sex with other people. After our first encounter with another couple, she realized she really enjoyed the alternative lifestyle and almost overnight became a sex machine. People called her insatiable. One of her new fantasies was to see to be pleased by a big black cock. I finally found a way to make this happen and here is how it played out. J has blond hair, blue eyes, stands around 5'9" tall and wears a size 18 after having two kids. She has a very nice ass, with extraordinarily sensitive nipples. Everybody she meets lusts after her. She is very self-conscious though and doesn't think she looks that good. Her many suitors think otherwise. One Friday afternoon while she was at work, I texted her and told her I had a surprise for her. When she arrived home, I told her to shower and shave and I would pick out her clothes. As she showered, I laid out a very short black skirt, yellow semi-sheer top, and 4-inch heels. No underwear! As we traveled to a town about 15 miles away, I told her I arranged a sensual massage for her from a black man at his apartment. She was nervously excited. When we arrived at his apartment complex, we had to climb two flights of outside stairs to his second-floor apartment. She had some difficulty with her heels so I stayed right behind her to ensure she didn’t fall. It also gave me the opportunity to look up and see her beautiful bald pussy as the skirt was quite short. Her skirt was so short, she was unable to cross her legs when she sat as it would ride up to her waist. She looked back to me with a smirk on her face and said, “Enjoying the view?” We knocked on the door and a tall, black, young man named Christopher answered wearing scrubs. He was her masseur for the evening. We sat on his sofa and chatted for a while we discussed the massage session. He told her that she would be receiving a full body massage and he hoped that she would enjoy it. When J excused herself to the bathroom, I told Christopher the expectations. I explained to him her fantasy and told him she would want a superior therapeutic massage then when she was fully relaxed and aroused, he was free to do what he wanted with her within reason. I further explained I would be taking photos and videos. He agreed and handed me his camera and said, “Please take some for me.” J returned from the bathroom and Christopher showed her to his massage table and told her to get comfortable. She looked at me, I winked, then she disrobed. As she laid face down on the table, Christopher very quietly disrobed. I don’t think she knew he was now naked. His cock was at least 9 inches flaccid and bounced between his thighs as he moved around the table. He started by standing at the head of the table, bending over to stroke her back. As he reached to rub her ass cheeks, his cock touched her head. She now knew he was naked. He proceeded to massage her back, shoulders and neck for the next 30 minutes. The harder Christopher rubbed her the more relaxed she became. When he moved to her legs, he slowly moved his hands up and down, getting closer to her pussy each time. I could tell she was very relaxed now as she cooed softly. He then moved to her side and started rubbing her arm and leg simultaneously. His cock was laying on her arm. She then grabbed his cock with her hand and slowly started rubbing it and kissed the head. He then moved to her legs and spread them ever so slightly to be able to access her legs on both sides. He stroked her legs first on the back of her thighs and calves. He then moved inward to the inner thigh and stroked there for a while. Occasionally, his fingers would lightly brush her pussy lips and sphincter. She would gasp and moan lightly. He finished massaging her legs and feet and arms then bent over and started licking her pussy. She intuitively pulled her knees up under her to give him better access. He used this position to run his tongue over her vagina and asshole while fingering her clit. After he enjoyed her pussy and asshole, he asked her to flip over. After J turned onto her back, he again focused on her upper body. First, he worked on her shoulders and stomach. He started massaging her breasts from the outer skin where they meet her chest and started moving inward. He reached her areole on the first one and slowly started rubbing his big fingers around it. As he did this, her nipple started to harden even though he had not touched it yet. He did not touch that nipple yet and he moved to the other side doing the same thing. He brought both of her nipples to full attention. After they were standing up, he slowly dripped some oil on them and started rubbing them. You could see J's stomach twitching and her hip rise as he did this. He teased her nipples and lightly pinched them while tugging on them, turning her on even more. He then moved down to her legs. He started at her feet and worked his way up. As he moved his hand slowly to the inside of her legs, he would pull and slightly spread her legs apart from each other in the process. Pretty soon she had her legs spread wide enough to enable him to massage her thighs and see her full pussy at the same time. He worked on her thighs and in the process would lightly touch her pussy. After a short amount of time, he began rubbing her abdomen. He started where her vagina began and worked all around her hips. He slowly would move his fingers in between her legs where the leg met the pelvis and slide his fingers down to her asshole and back up lightly running his fingers over both her ass and pussy. She felt his bare cock next to her arm and reached over and to my surprise, took him into her mouth. Obviously, the therapeutic portion of the massage was over. She then grabbed his leg and had him position himself over her. They were now in the sixty-nine position and she had a massive black cock right above her lips. She reached up and grabbed his cock at the base and brought her head up to meet it with her lips. She slowly jacked his cock in and out of her mouth. I thought she would have a heart attack when she reached the tip and realized how big his cock was. Fully hard, he was over 10 and a half inches long and about 5 inches around. She never flinched. He was licking at her pussy and matching her every move when she slowly opened her mouth and proceeded to start licking the tip of his cock. She pulled his cock out of her mouth and motioned for him to position himself between her legs. His shaft was now positioned at the entrance of her wet and willing open cunt. He asked her if she was ready for it and she just smiled. Christopher slowly started to work the head of his cock at her opening, teasing her. He then slowly slid the head in and she grimaced a little due to the muscles being stretched. He took his time and let her adjust to his size. He proceeded to do this through the beginning slowly sliding his cock in little by little. Around 6 inches was in and she was starting to feel a mixture of pain and pleasure deep inside of her. He would move his cock in and out slowly to help her adjust to the size and depth he was going in her. At about 8 inches, he pulled back and pushed the rest of his cock deep into her until his balls slapped up against her ass. This sent pain through her whole abdomen but he stayed there and let her cervix adjust to the size. The pain started to fade and she felt more pleasure that she had never known before. His cock filled her completely up and she loved it. Soon, he whispered into her ear. They both got off the massage table and moved to his bed. She immediately laid on her back and placed her legs high in the air. Christopher donned a condom, climbed on her and thrusted into her in one motion. As he started thrusting in and out, J wrapped her legs around his back and interlocked her ankles. She was now feeling the pleasure of his movements and was working her hips to match him. His cock glistened in the light from the wetness she had. He was moving in and out of her and she was nearing orgasm two, which she has never done in a single session. He kept going and started to work his cock all the way out to the tip and then all the way in again. After about six full strokes like that, she came again. This time she started to squirt, something she never did during intercourse. Christopher’s bed was now soaked. He then stopped and rolled her onto her stomach and resumed fucking her from behind. You could see her cum running down her legs on the mattress. Soon he began to cum. When they were finished, J started to dress. Christopher helped her buckle her stilettos and as he did, he leaned in and kissed her vagina. She then whispered into his ear, “Next time I want you bareback. I regret not feeling your cum in me." He smiled ear to ear. As we made our way back to the car, she said, “I’m sure glad we have leather seats!I’m going to be leaking all the way home. What she didn’t know, was a guy was working on his car in the parking lot near our vehicle. Her skirt had ridden up while climbing down the stairs and then climbing up into our SUV. The guy got a good view of about everything to include her cum on the back of her thighs. J invited Christopher to our home many times after that first encounter. True to her word, she let him cum deep inside of her mouth and cunt each time.
-
2 pointsIt has been quite a few years since we have been able to get away for our anniversary and we finally planned a week away for just ourselves at the beach. We decided to go during the late summer when my wife's parents could watch the kids during summer break. We had a lot of anticipation and excitement leading up to it and left early on a Saturday morning to be able to fully enjoy our first day. We had an early check in for the room and got up there before noon and decided to get ourselves settled before going down to the pool area. We splurged and had an ocean-facing balcony so when my wife was unpacking I went out to take a look. When I came back in she was standing there laughing as she held a 24 pack of condoms and looked at me and said, "We are here for 6 days, this might be a bit much." I smiled and said, "Just wanted to make sure I had enough." Of course she couldn't let it go by without responding, "You know, if you just had a vasectomy, we wouldn't need these anymore at all." I replied, "I know, I know." So we finished unpacking and she changed into her bathing suit. We are both 38 and have pretty nice bodies but for her, she doesn't enjoy wearing a bikini anymore. She is 5'6" cute brunette with long hair, a firm sexy ass and soft 36D tits. She changed into a sexy suit none the less, it was kind of like a bikini at the top but with an added amount that covered her stomach. I didn't mind as I could still admire her breasts. When we got to the pool area we went right to the bar and the drinks kept flowing. We laid by the pool, walked by the beach and spent some time in the water but mostly just had drinks in our hands. On the way back to the room we stopped by the front desk and bought a few 6-packs for the fridge in the room. We walked up to the room carrying our beer and as soon as we got inside we put the beers down and started really kissing, then she pulled away and said to save it for later because she wanted to have a few drinks on the balcony. I hand her one and she goes out on the balcony while I put the others in the fridge. Then I walk out and hear her talking to someone, that's when I saw that the room next door had an adjoining balcony. He was a younger guy named Jeremy and was having a pleasant conversation so I offered him a beer and then sat down. We talked for a while and it was a lot of fun and my wife then made a comments and said, "You must be having so much fun with all these young sexy girls on the beach." He just laughed and said that he enjoyed some of the sights. I jumped in and responded, "I like what I get to look at" and got an eye roll from my wife. My wife said she wished she still had the body she used to have, especially the perky tits. Without thinking I reached over and grabbed a tit and said that they were great. I expected her to swat my hand away but she left it there and said I only liked them because I was stuck with them. I immediately looked at Jeremy and asked if he thought they were nice too and he just smiled and said he didn't mind looking at them. This is when I realized that the drinks had really hit her because she stood up and leaned over, squeezing them together with her hands saying, "They might look good from this angle." She bent over a little too far and fell into his lap and they both started laughing. She collapsed on her knees in front of him and looked at him and asked, "Do you really think they look nice?". He insisted yes and she still argued that he was just saying it to be nice. So I leaned forward and reached around and grabbed her top and pulled it open with her tits spilling out. "Now he can see them and I know he likes them," I said. He said they looked so nice and soft and that he really did think they were nice. She told him how sweet he was and that she wanted to make sure he got a nice view of them and I sat and watched as she reached forward and pulled his swim trunks to his ankles. I sat speechless ash she leaned forward and squeezed her tits around his dick slowly tit fucking his cock to make him hard. As she did it she asked if her tits were as soft as they looked and if he enjoyed the way her big areolas looked on her big tits. "Those are the most suckable nipples I have ever seen," he responded. She quickly stood up and pushed one of her tits in his mouth and his hands immediately went to her ass and he effortlessly slid her bottoms off. As he was sucking her nipples back and forth he was also rubbing her pussy and driving her wild. She spread her legs open wide enough to straddle him and sat down on his lap with his dick in between them. He was really enjoying her tits and I know how much that turns her on and how crazy he was driving her. It was then that she leaned forward dragging her pussy along his dick then letting the tip touch her pussy as she started working her way down on it. At this moment is when I noticed just how big he was, she was about halfway down and working it up and down inside her but he wanted more. He grabbed her ass and started pulling her down onto his dick. She moaned, "Oh my god I am so full. You are so deep. This is stretching me out so much. God keep going". When she said keep going is when he thrust his hips upward and went all the way inside her. She was just moaning "Oh fuck me!" over and over as she rode his dick through an orgasm. She was really pushing down to get it all inside her when I saw him grab hold of her ass and clench up and I knew he was cumming. She got up right after and walked inside the room and I didn't know how she felt about what just happened. She was only gone for a minute and came back with a beer and handed it to Jeremy. Then she turned and got on her knees in front of me and pulled my pants down to see my already hard dick. She sat on my lap like she did his and had my dick pushed between us. She was kissing me deeply and then kissing my neck and told me to close my eyes. So I did and and the next thing she did was slide back a little and then I feel her touch my dick. She kind of giggled as she unrolled a condom onto me then got on top and pushed my dick inside her. She was riding me and told me that since I brought condoms that I needed to use them. She kept talking and said: "Wow, doesn't this feel so strange to get sloppy seconds while wearing a condom. Jeremy made my pussy all loose and sloppy for you." I couldn't think with how wild this situation was. She looked at me and continued, "You know he hasn't even kissed me and I have his cum in my pussy." With that I tensed up and came in the condom. She went inside the room and laid down in bed and fell asleep immediately. Jeremy and I finished our beers and then both went to our rooms. I laid in bed for hours replaying what just happened as she slept soundly through to the morning.
-
2 pointsThis is a follow-on to “Her First DP.” My now retired teacher wife was getting bored and a little frisky staying at home all day and needed a good distraction. She asked if I could arrange another hotel rendezvous with her BBC friend Bryan who is also a teacher and just finished the school year and was also looking for much needed relaxation. I booked a hotel in a town about 30 miles away and invited Bryan to visit after his last class on Friday. He asked if he could bring his buddy Mike again and I said, “Yes.” We got to the hotel about an hour before Bryan and Mike were scheduled to arrive. My wife changed into a one size fits all cut out dress that hid nothing. Her nipples poked out and the hem was just below her pussy. She donned red stilettos with silver metal heels and her “Queen of Spades” ankle bracelet. An extra coat of bright red lip stick ensured her lips were full and ready. She sat sipping wine until they arrived. Unlike the first encounter, she was calm and excited. She knew what was going to happen to her and she was ready. Given this was her second time with these men, she was calm and relaxed. When we heard the knock on the door, she moved from the sofa to the foot of the bed. She tucked her right leg up under her so when the men walked in, the first thing they would see would see would be her freshly waxed pussy and erect nipples. After a few pleasantries, Bryan and Mike undressed and started kissing and fondling her. Both men were obviously very horny. Bryan pushed her onto her stomach while Mike pulled her dress off. They left her red shoes on. Within minutes Bryan was slamming his cock into her pussy while Mike fucked her mouth. Mike’s cock isn’t very long, about 6 inches, but it is extremely fat with a large head. She had to spread her mouth wide to accommodate his cock. As soon as Bryan came, Mike pulled out of her mouth and took his place in her pussy. She really enjoyed Mike’s fat cock as it rubbed her g-spot and made her squirt as he fucked her. As Mike fucked her, Bryan stuck his cock, which still had his cum and her pussy juice on it into her mouth. She sucked it clean then started sucking and swallowed his balls. After Mike came, they took a short break. My wife then pushed Bryan on his back and climbed up onto his cock and started to ride him cow girl style. I could tell when Bryan’s cock bumped her cervix because she groaned and started bucking back and forth. Mike crawled behind her and started to push his cock into her ass. He used cum and her pussy ejaculate as lube and shoved his fat cock in. My wife said, “Easy Mike." Mike slowed down, pulled out his cock and spit on it, then rammed it back in. She then started to ride both cocks. She came at least four times as she was double penetrated. When both men came in her, she reached back and pulled Mike in close so he couldn’t pull out. Eventually, both men lost their erections and fell out of her. She then put her mouth on Bryan’s cock and started cleaning him off with her mouth. All of a sudden, Bryan rolled her onto her side and started fucking her pussy her again. Mike immediately grabbed her head and push his cock in her mouth. She is not a fan of “ass-to-mouth” but she was not really in a position to resist. Unfortunately, this was the last fuck of the evening as both men were spent having each cum four times. They then kissed her goodnight, dressed and left. After they left, my wife said, “Your turn baby, but not my ass. It’s pretty sore from Mike. He has one wide cock!” She asked me to show her the videos I took then climbed on my cock. Needless to say, it slipped in very easy.
-
2 pointsAfter 39 years of marriage, my wife finally agreed to let me establish a profile on SLS. Setting up the first experience was not easy as we did not know anyone in the lifestyle. I always fantasied about her getting fucked by a black man, and within a very short time on SLS, a well-built, highly-educated black man named Brandon answered our ad. I showed him my wife’s photos and he eagerly agreed to meet us at a local hotel after work one evening. I showed my wife Brandon's response and she nervously agreed to meet him after work on Friday. She never experienced a black man before yet alone somebody with a 13-inch cock. She was intrigued, excited and nervous all at the same time. My wife is no super model but she is 5’10”, blond hair, blue eyes with 36D breasts and a killer ass. Her long legs look great in heels. Her nipples are super sensitive and when her G-Spot is massaged correctly, she ejaculates profusely. (As a side note, I have seen her spray lady cum 2-3 feet across a room, but that's another story). I am truly a lucky man! We arranged to meet Brandon at a local motel that catered to people on a budget and those looking for a short rendezvous. Brandon was hung up in traffic so he texted to say he would be about 30 minutes late. He also said he needed to stop for condoms on the way.My wife shook her head. “No condoms. They irritate me and I want my first BBC experience to be special.” I told him to forget the condoms. While we waited, my wife changed into a sheer black negligee and drank nearly an entire bottle of wine to calm her nerves. Our new friend finally arrived and instantly calmed my wife’s anxieties. His soft voice and gentle nature eased her nervousness and I could sense her growing excitement. He took her wine glass from her and started to kiss her. He gently pushed her onto the bed and removed her thong and untied her negligee.She then helped him remove it completely. Here was my beautiful wife of 39 years, naked on a bed with a black man sporting a 13-inch cock. I took a seat nearby and enjoyed the show. As Brandon began fingering my wife, he placed his cock at her lips. She looked at me, saw me smiling, and opened her mouth wide for him. She couldn’t take all 13 inches in her mouth but she tried. He then removed his now rock-hard cock and put his mouth on her cunt lips. In short order, she had her first orgasm. Before she had time to recover from her orgasm, Brandon spread her legs and slowly inserted his cock in her cunt. She cried at first from his size but soon was able to accommodate all of it. As he started thrusting, she wrapped her legs around his back to make sure he didn’t pull out. When he was ready to cum, he accelerated his thrusts until he filled her with his cum. My wife just experienced her first black semen. When he finished cumming, Brandon went to the bathroom to clean up.My wife was smiling ear to ear as she showed me his creampie.She then went to the bathroom to clean up as well. When she returned, Brandon kissed her again and place her face down on the bed. He immediately started to aggressively finger her pussy which made her orgasm and squirt. Using her lady cum as a lubricant, Brandon coated his cock and inserted into her cunt from behind. Brandon had great stamina as he fucked her this way for at least 10 minutes. Maybe more. My wife was hanging onto the bed mattress for dear life and Brandon fucked her without abandon. I moved closer to see the action and noticed every time he thrusted, a small mount of blood tricked out of my wife’s cunt. Obviously, Brandon’s long cock was hammering her cervix. I whispered in her ear that she was bleeding. She looked back, shrugged her shoulders and told Brandon, “Keep going, fuck the hell out of me, give me more of your cum.” After Brandon came for the third time, we decided to call it a night. As he started dressing, my wife laid on the bed with her legs splayed open. As he was leaving, he gave her a deep kiss and said goodbye. When we were alone, she pulled her legs up to her chest and said, “Take a picture of my cunt, then fuck me please.” I grabbed my phone, took a snap shot of the cum oozing out of her cunt, then mounted. I could feel Brandon’s cum inside which was a first for me. I now make sure to fuck her after every one of her BBC sessions, it makes both her and I feel special. As I kissed my wife, I could taste the taste of salty tears. I looked and noticed she had tears in her eyes and on her cheeks. I asked if she was ok and she said "Yes, thank you so much for this. Are you sure you will still love me after?" I looked at her and told her that I loved her even more now than ever before and nothing would change that. I promised her at that moment that she could have all the freedom she wanted in life and that I would never deny her any pleasure.
-
2 pointsWe met a couple listed on one of the national swingers’ boards. I made contact with them via phone and we arranged a meet and greet at a nice restaurant. My wife was very nervous but agreed to at least listen. Over dessert, the female half of the other couple gave my wife the do's and don’t and how swinging works. We then decided to go to their home and continue the socialization. The other female led the show and started removing her clothes. We all followed suit and jumped on their king-sized bed. Within short order the other man was going down on my wife while his partner started sucking my cock. The other man then mounted my wife and started fucking her. In the 40 years of our marriage, I never heard my wife moan so loud before! When she came, it was almost ear splitting. The guy then led her to another room and began fucking her again. It was a pleasure to watch. It was at that point in our marriage that my wife changed from a shy introvert to a starved sexual being. Nothing stops her now. She enjoys threesome, other women, gangbangs, and double penetration. Happy wife, happy life!
-
2 pointsWho would have thought a card game could transform rather stuffy gray-haired suburbanites into a hedonistic group of very intimate friends? Bridge was the game. The four couples of our little bridge group gather monthly at Celeste and Harold's home to enjoy an evening of cards, gossip, and wine sipping. We start with each couple playing as partners, and at the end of each rubber, the winners move to the other table with a partner change. It's an enjoyable game. I'm not terribly good at it, but Robert is a whiz. At midnight, scores are tallied to see who's the best player for the night, the hostess serves coffee and sponge cake, and we have a group hug and go home. At least that's how it used to be. Things began to change as that group hug became more and more familiar. Over time, the group hug evolved to a group smooch and thence to a group grope. Just innocent fun among tipsy graying adults too old to be jealous over such minor things as a stray touch here and there. Then one night, as we were walking home from an evening at Celeste's, Sophie suggested that Robert and I drop in for a nightcap. Having recently observed her response to Robert's cupping her breast through her blouse earlier, I suspected I knew what she had in mind for a nightcap. Still, I readily agreed. For the first time in the forty years since I married Robert, before the night was over, I had willingly and enthusiastically spread my thighs to accept another man. What surprised me most was that I was not in the least perturbed by the sounds of Robert and Sophie in the next bed. I was actually happy for them - and for myself. I was ready for this new stage in my life. Eventually, it became apparent that we weren't the only ones who had succumbed to the hormonal urges aroused by those late-night farewells. Suffice to say, when Celeste confided that she and Harold were engaging in similar activities with Fran and Martin, the nature of our bridge nights underwent an abrupt change. Our sedate monthly games continued as before, but now, when midnight signals the end to cards, no longer is it just a good night hug - no more good night, for that matter. Nobody goes home. And no clothes stay on. We all pour another glass of wine, get naked, and retire to the den. The dark paneling and luxurious carpet make it an excellent playroom, especially in the winter when a fire cheerfully flickers its extra warmth to bare skin and romantic light to see by. It was in front of that very fireplace that I experienced another first for me. For the first time in my life, I laid two men in one night, three actually counting the reconnect sex with Robert at the very end. All of us ladies being well past childbearing age and trusting all in our little group, condoms were never even considered. The memory of my vagina overflowing with the semen of three different men taken one after another made me feel deliciously young and slutty. I stayed aroused for days just with the recollection of it. Such as, and I'm embarrassed to admit this, but during a boring meeting of my civic group. I could not control my thoughts and secretly masturbated myself to a small orgasm at the table in front of all the other ladies. I had never been one to orgasm quickly. But now, something had changed in me. I discovered I could bring myself immense pleasure by rhythmically pressing my thighs together tightly while concentrating on that beautiful feeling of three loads of thick spunk laying heavy inside me that night. Finally, I could take no more and excused myself to the ladies room. I hurriedly locked the door behind me, yanked my skirt up, squatted down, pulled the gusset of my panties aside, and having given my fingers full access to my open pussy, furiously frigged myself to a glorious orgasm. It felt so good I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out. After I had recomposed myself and returned to the group, I couldn't help but wonder what had taken me so long to find this level of sexual desire and satisfaction in my life? Now that I was set free, I knew many more beautiful experiences would come.
-
2 pointsOur first time experiencing the fun of two girls and one guy was phenomenal. My wife and her hit it off organically. It started slow with them kissing and sucking one another with both cumming in each other’s mouths. It elevated to me pleasuring both of them. They would lay side by side and let me take turns. We eventually invited another person and we would all take turns. It was so erotic. My wife loves to watch me fuck other females and likes me watching her fucking other cocks. We even went as far as picking up a stranger at a local bar and allowing him to join. He watched while I came inside her. The first girl who joined us was really kinky. She would let me fuck her ass like no other. My wife wasn’t into that but she approved. I’ll never forget having my wife watch me fuck her ass like no other. It was the hottest thing I’ve experienced. Eating my wife’s ass while fucking her friend's ass.
-
2 pointsWe are a senior couple. We have been swinging since the 80s. I think what made it easier for us is that Tits is bi and we started out as threesomes but ended up into full swing. I am 68 and she is 67. We still swing but have slowed down, and I believe it is because of body image perception on Tits part. She is still a beautiful woman and now with DDD tits but she calls them her fat bags. When we were younger she was a lingerie model and stunning beauty. The fact that she loved to fuck and was also bi was always a plus. Needless to say we had a lot of swinging over the years and she had a few players on the side. If you read any of our stories you know what I mean. So a month ago we went to Vegas. She had flashed her tits a few times, but mainly we gambled. We were playing on a Keno machine and met another older couple playing also. I had noticed that every time Tits bent forward they both would turn and look. I mentioned this to Tits. She started to bend down to pick up her purse, or she would put her drink on floor and would bend over to get another drink. They were Harry and Nancy we found out, and they moved to machine right next to ours. Tits started to chat with Nancy and flirt with Harry. After about a half an hour, Nancy leaned over and told Tits that she wished she had big tits like her. Tits told her they are not all fun because they are so heavy. Nancy said I bet, but I would love to feel them. A few minutes later the girls left for ladies room, where Tits told me Nancy fondled and sucked her tits and she did Nancy’s . When they came back we all went to our room and had some drinks. Tits disappeared into our bathroom and came out and said are we all ready? She was she was butt naked (see pic), but remember we are late 60's. We played until 3:00 in the morning. We are meeting them for Thanksgiving at the El Cortez.
-
2 pointsFinally, Pam and I managed to get a day at the beach by ourselves with no kids and no phones. What a wonderfully strange feeling. We have set up our camp for the day way up in warm creek bay and have the whole lagoon to ourselves. There are no clouds, and not a breath of wind is in the air. One of those truly magnificent days on the shores of Lake Powell. We are both just laying on our blanket on the beach just letting months of stress fade away in the summer sun. Pam has on a cute little turquoise two-piece bathing suit that makes her cute little figure look great with her long blonde hair draped over her shoulders. As we watch an occasional skier go by and just plain relax, a boat pulls up to the beach down from ours and a man waves hello as he walks up the beach towards us. He says he is sorry to bother us, but he is not quite sure where he is, and he is trying to find some friends of his that should be camped somewhere in the area. Pam whispers to me "Oh my God, that’s Michael Wolf. I can’t believe it." He approaches closer, and I ask him where he thought his friends might be, and he says he’s not sure. He thought this was the cove, but there is no sign of them. "Are there any other coves like this one in the area?" he asks. I give him a rundown on some different possibilities I know about, but I am not really able to help him much. Pam cannot contain herself anymore and asks nervously if he is Michael Wolf, the singer. He replies yes he is and has she heard any of his music? Pam says: "Are you kidding, practically all of it" with a little school girl grin on her face. "I have all your latest albums." The two of them spend minutes talking about what concerts she has been too and what her favorite songs are. Michael finally asks her if she would like to hear him sing a couple of songs for her and she says, "Yes, yes, yes!" I tell Pam I think I am going to go around the other side of the peninsula and get those pictures I have been wanting to get for a while and that I will be back in about an hour. I tell Michael it was good meeting him and I hope he finds his friends. I feel a little funny about leaving Pam alone with him because I know she has a schoolgirl crush on him from listening to his music. On the other hand, it is thrilling to me to leave her in this position because I can only imagine how her heart is pounding in her chest and that this is one of her most secret of fantasies. I walk down the beach further and further, and my mind cannot concentrate on the pictures I wanted to take. All that keeps going through my mind are images of what might be going on back there. My imagination is running wild with images of her actually fulfilling her fantasies with Michael. Finally, I can’t take it anymore and come up with a plan to circle around the back side of the peninsula and come up to the top of the hill and see if I can see what’s going on. The sun is hot, and my imagination is not helping things. I make my way to the top of the small hill behind them, going slowly so as not to let them spot me by accident. That would be very embarrassing, and I would have to do some quick explaining. As I peek over the top, I can hear him singing while playing his guitar. I can see them perfectly, sitting there on the blanket, and I am much closer than I thought I was going to be. I feel a little strange spying on them, but at the same time, it is a turn-on watching two people who don’t know you are watching them. I look around and make sure no one is in the area and can see me spying on them and then lay on my towel and make myself comfortable. Pam is giggling like a little high school girl with a crush on a rock star and is obviously swept up in the moment and his charisma. He sings another song and then lays down his guitar and takes a break. Pam remarks about how hot the sun is today, and Michael offers to put some suntan lotion on her back if she would like. She says yes and lays down on her stomach so he can. If she opened her eyes and looked up a little, she could probably see me spying on her. I get down a little lower and decide to set up the camcorder I thought if I have to duck so as not to be seen I can always watch the tape later and see what I missed. I get it rolling just as Michael leans over and starts to rub some lotion on her back. This is turning me on watching this, especially the way he is doing it with such tenderness. He is slowly and gently rubbing it into her shoulders and neck. I can even hear her give a little groan and tell him how good it feels. Her eyes are closed, and she lets out a big sigh of relaxation, and I can only imagine what thoughts must be going through her mind. He rubs it all over her back and asks if he can untie her top for a minute so he can do a better job. She nods yes, and he unties her strap and lays it to the sides of her and continues to rub in the lotion. He seems to be enjoying this as much as she is and seems to be in no hurry to complete the project. After a few minutes, he asks her if she would like some lotion on the back of her legs also and she nods yes again. Watching this is beginning to give me a hard-on and my imagination is probably running as wild as Pam’s is. All I have on is my swimsuit, and my cock is starting to stick out the top in excitement. Michael begins to rub in the lotion on her legs, and I can see a warm glow begin to appear on her face as she lays there with her eyes closed. Each time he runs his hands up her thighs, she spreads open her legs ever so slightly further apart. She is also giving that cute little butt wiggle that she always does when she gets turned on. Finally, he asks her if she would like her front done, and without a word and just a big smile on her face she clutches her top against her boobs and rolls over. I can see by the glow on her face that this is her dream come true. Michael starts to rub lotion over her shoulders and neck, works his way down to her stomach and rubs everywhere but on her boobs. I secretly hope he takes her top off and plays with her tits. I no sooner think this than Michael slides a couple of fingers under her top a little just to see her reaction. Her only response is to continue to have that blissful smile on her face, so I guess he decides she likes it and slides his fingers even further under her top. Her only reaction is to stretch out her arms out above her head, which has always meant to me that she is really enjoying this and fully approves. Finally, he lifts her top off and exposes her beautiful white boobs with rock hard nipples sticking straight up. He runs his fingers over them a few times and then leans over and slowly starts to suck on one while rubbing the other. Pam lets out an audible moan of delight as she relaxes even further. He switches from one boob to the other several times and then starts to slide his hand under the front of her pants, slowly trying to reach the fire in her crotch. She raises her knees up and spreads her legs a little giving him full permission to touch her most private of places. I can’t help but slide my own hand into my pants and slowly start massaging my own cock, which by now is very hot and hard. While Michael explores her pants, she reaches up and puts her hands around him and starts vigorously kissing him on the lips. I can see what looks like her sliding her tongue into his mouth as he responds by pushing his own tongue into hers. His hand has obviously reached her pussy, and she moans even louder with the pleasures her dream man is bringing her. She reaches down and slides her bathing suit off even further giving him permission to do what he wants to her waiting pussy. I can see him gently rubbing her clit and then his finger slowly disappears inside her. While he is doing this, he is also sucking on her hard nipples. Just when I thought it couldn’t get any better, Pam pushes him onto his back on the blanket and starts to slip his T-shirt up and over his head, exposing a muscular chest. She runs her hands lustfully over his chest a few times, stopping to play with his nipples also. She then grabs the sides of his swimming suit and pulls them down, exposing a rock hard cock about 8 inches long. She hungrily eyes his stiff cock and then runs her hands up and down his shaft a few times, simulating what it would feel like to him to have his cock inside her waiting pussy. I run my own hand up and down my own cock the same way and can hardly take it anymore. I would love to be there with her so I could slide it into her myself, but that is not for today. She seems to have lost all her inhibitions and is taking control of what she wants. She swings her body around and with her on top, gets into the 69 position with her hot pussy right over his waiting lips. She then lowers her mouth over his erect penis and slides her lips all the way down until almost all of his cock disappears inside her. Michael is running his tongue over and over her clit making her grind her pussy harder and harder onto his waiting face. I can hear the familiar sounds of her coming as her body tenses up and can hardly stand the pleasure. I know she is coming and I slide my own pants off and start to masturbate with pure abandon. I can feel the come beginning to well up inside of me as I watch the two of them in the middle of the most passionate lovemaking I have ever seen. Pam relaxes a little, and Michael positions her up on her hands and knees and goes behind her. They are sideways to me so I can see both her gorgeous ass and his hard cock glistening with the saliva Pam left behind as she sucked every inch of her lover's manhood. Her pussy is so wet that his cock easily slides in with the smallest amount of pressure put on it from the head of his hot penis. As soon as I see his dick slide all the way inside her, my own cock can hold my come inside me no more. I vigorously run my hand up and down my cock as the hot come starts to squirt all over, landing on my chest and face. I only wish Pam was here, but I am very grateful to have watched this whole experience. Michael also seems to have reached his limit on my wife and is wildly pumping his cock in and out of her while he is reaching under her and playing with her dangling tits and pulling on her nipples. Eventually, they both start to let out uncontrollable whines of ecstasy, which cannot be taken for anything else but pure sexual bliss with each other. After about 60 seconds of uncontrolled fucking each other, they both collapse next to each other on the beach in complete exhaustion. After a few minutes, Michael turns his head and gently kisses her on her lips and tells how special this meeting with her was. No doubt this will inspire a song in him that he will name in some way after her that only they will know about. Pam tells him she has secretly dreamed for years about meeting him like this, and she will never forget him and always hold this moment dear to her heart. They embrace one more time and then get their clothes back on. Michael says goodbye for now and tells her there will always be at every concert he does, a backstage pass with her name on it waiting at the ticket office. He hopes she will surprise him some night by being there when he walks off the stage, so they can renew their acquaintance once again. A final kiss and Michael leaves for his boat and resumes the search for his friends. I get myself together and walk back the way I came so as to pretend I am returning from my picture taking. As I walk up to our spot on the beach, Pam is sitting there staring across the lake, not saying a word. I sit down next to her, and she looks over at me and says, "I love you and have a confession to make." I reply to her, "I love you too, and have one to make also." P.S. I can’t wait to show her the tape.
-
2 pointsMy fiancé and I had done MFM threesomes a couple of times in the past but went quiet for a few years. We were lying in bed one night, and somehow the conversation turned to threesomes. She asked me what I really thought of her while we did them? I told her that it was so sexy watching the look on her face as she sucked my cock while taking another cock in her pussy, and how much it turned me on. I asked her what she was thinking during it? She said that it was the most amazing feeling having two guys fuck her at once. I asked her if she would ever do it again? She said she would like to, but didn't think we would be able to find someone she was comfortable with. A few weeks later, I was chatting with a mate on Facebook, and he told me that he was pretty sure he and his girlfriend were gonna split. I knew he had always perved on my girl, and they had always been friends, so I asked him if he'd be keen to join us? I was a bit surprised when he said he couldn't because he was a good friend to us both and didn't want to fuck that up. I said that's ok and left it at that. About a week or so later, he messaged me saying that he hadn't been able to stop thinking about it. I told him that we had done it before with other blokes, and it wouldn't fuck up our friendship. Feeling reassured, he said he wanted to. With him on board, I told him not to mention it to my girl, and we would find a way to surprise her. My brother's engagement party was a few weeks later, and we were all there. My girlfriend was drinking, and I knew this was our best opportunity. I said to him that it could happen this night if he was still keen. The party was starting to wind down, and my girl said she wanted to go clubbing. I told her to go out, and I'd see her at home. She went out with a big group that included our friend, so I didn't think it was going to be our night. She rang me about 3 a.m. and said she was on her way home and our friend was with her. She thought he just wanted to keep drinking with me, and that's why he was in the cab with her. When they got to our house, we just sat in the lounge room drinking. After a while, he went out for a smoke. I whispered to her, "Do you know why he's here?" She said he wanted to keep drinking. I said he's here cause he wants to fuck you. She didn't believe me at first, but when I told her that me and him had spoken about it for a while, she said she wanted to but wanted a shower first. She was in the shower when he came back inside. I told him she wanted it. She came into the lounge room just wearing a t-shirt and undies. She sat down next to me, and we started kissing. While we kissed, I felt her begin to move around. I opened my eyes and saw that our friend was taking off her underwear. She wriggled forward while still kissing me as he started eating her pussy. She pulled away from me and said: "Take your cock out." I took my pants and boxers off and was hard as fuck already. She grabbed my cock and guided it into her mouth. She sucked my cock as he ate her for a while, then he got up and took his clothes off. He got on the other side of her, and she started going from cock to cock sucking and licking. I grabbed her off the couch and put her doggy in front of him. She went back to sucking him while I licked her cunt and arse. After a few minutes, she turned to me and said: "Fuck me!" I got up behind her and slid my cock into her hole. She was loving it as I pounded her, and she had a mouthful of dick. I could tell he wanted to fuck her, so I pulled out of her and said: "Ride him." I sat away from them a bit so they could fuck while I watched. I was getting hornier and hornier watching my cute fiancee grinding on another cock. When she said, "Come back," I jumped right back into the action. For the next hour, we fucked her in every possible position a girl can suck and fuck two cocks. She had cum a few times, and we were ready. I was on top of her fucking her on the floor. My mate was up near her head, slipping his dick in and out of her mouth. She said to us: "Tell me when you're going to cum." My mate was pulling his cock while she licked it and said he was about to blow. She pushed me off her, got on her knees, and told us to stand either side of her. She was rubbing her abused pussy, watching both of us pull while she waited. He started moaning, so she turned to his cock and opened her mouth. He shot his cum into her mouth, on her face, and a bit on her tits. She let the cum in her mouth drip out of her mouth and onto her body. As I saw this, I couldn't control it anymore. She took my whole load in her mouth, then looked up at me and swallowed. We all just collapsed, completely exhausted. I'll never forget how turned on I was knowing my pretty, innocent-looking fiancé loved being a naughty girl.
-
1 pointMy teacher wife just finished the school year and was looking forward to a nice summer break. To help her celebrate, I invited Bryan, a SDC BBC friend of ours to meet us at a local hotel on Friday evening and to bring a friend. As we waited for our friend to arrive, my unsuspecting wife changed into a sheer black baby doll gown with a matching lace thong. She then slipped on a pair of black “fuck me pumps” and sipped wine while we waited for our friend to show. I opened the door when he knocked and he walked in with a close friend of his named Mike. She did not know there would be more than one visitor. She smiled at me and said, “Are they both for me?” I said, “Of course." After a few minutes of pleasantries, Bryan removed my wife’s negligee and began fingering her while his friend played with her breasts. They then pushed her down on the bed and took turns eating her pussy. I settled in and started taking cell phone photos and videos. Bryan pulled her thong aside and inserted his cock in her cunt while Mike held her head and fucked her mouth. My wife was no longer in charge of the action. She became their cum dump as they fucked her mouth and cunt for nearly an hour. After a short break, my wife mounted Mike cow girl style and started riding him. Bryan then kneeled on the bed behind her and asked me for lube. I handed him a container of coconut oil which he smeared on his cock and her sphincter. If she knew what was about to happen, she didn’t show it as she continued to ride the friend’s cock non-stop. Bryan then tried to slip his cock in my wife’s ass but it slipped down and entered her cunt. My wife knew what happened then because her eyes grew wide open in shock and she grunted. After a few pumps and many groans from my wife, Bryan pulled his cock out of her cunt and pushed it deep into her ass. My wife yelped as Bryan then started thrusting in and out of her ass while she sat impaled on the friend’s cock. She was no longer able to ride but lay there and took the pounding from two cocks, a 9-inch black cock and 7-inch, very fat white cock, at the same team. As the men started to get into a good fuck rhythm, my wife became a helpless fuck doll. Her arms and legs flailed uncontrollably as she uttered a steady stream of “Oh God, oh shit, oh fuck!” Her “fuck me” pumps flew off and landed across the room and her thong got torn off. Bryan and his friend exhibited great stamina and they fucked her merciless for nearly 20 minutes. Mike, with the girthy cock, came first. Bryan came shortly after. All three then collapsed on the bed in a pile of cum-soaked mess. Bryan and his friend then took turns washing up in the bathroom while my wife rested on the bed. I offered water to everybody but the men refused and got back on the bed with my wife. Bryan flipped my wife onto her stomach and pulled her hips up to him. He grabbed the coconut oil again and reentered her asshole. Whereas he was fairly gentle while double penetrating her with Mike, this time he was not. He grabbed her hips, pulled her head back by her hair and fucked her as hard as he could. Mike put his head under my wife and began sucking and kneading her tits. I could no longer stand by and simply watch. I removed my clothes and I kneeled on the bed in front of my wife. As Bryan continued fucking her ass for the second time, I pushed my cock in her mouth. She looked up me and smiled as I face fucked her. Soon I began to cum. Bryan saw this and was so turned on by me shooting cum down my wife’s throat, he started groaning and came inside her ass as I ejaculated in her mouth. After Bryan finished, we agreed the night was complete and the men began dressing to leave. My wife laid on the bed in a complete mess. Some of my cum which she couldn’t swallow due to the Bryan’s aggressive ass fucking, lay on her lips. She had taken 2 cum loads, counting mine, in her mouth, 4 loads in her cunt, and 3 loads in her asshole. It was all starting to flow out. Bryan then grabbed his phone and took snap shots of her cream pies. After he texted them to me, he kissed her goodnight and left. After they left, my wife asked me to lay with her and help her relax. I agree but I soon learned her idea of relaxing was more sex. I then mounted her and deposited her 5th cunt load of the night. We then showered and drifted off to sleep.
-
1 pointNew Orleans turned out to be quite The Big Easy for Darla and me. As our marriage has matured, we have become more sexually adventurous. Recently, we had a chance to get out of town and work on some of the fantasies we had developed over the last year. I'm 40, and Darla is 37. We have been married 16 years. Darla is a very petite 5'1" blond with small but round tits and a great ass. I'm over a foot taller at 6'2" and 200 pounds. We booked four days in the French Quarter, and by the time the last night approached, we had enjoyed three days of great sex. The highlight came when Darla fulfilled a fantasy by standing in the middle of Bourbon Street, flashing her tits to about 50 men on a balcony above a bar. That got us both so hot we wound up hurrying back to the hotel, where she noisily sucked me off in the hallway as I fumbled for the room key. (The exhibitionist in me kept hoping for someone to come by, but no one did). As the last night began, we had one more fantasy to fulfill; a third partner, either for her or me. Our travels had taken us to every strip bar in the Quarter. Darla and I had both drooled over the college students on spring break, and we had promised each other that if we could pick up a third party, regardless of sex, we would do it. As it happened, a perfect candidate appeared on that last night. Matt was from some Midwestern college. Believe me when I tell you that Darla didn't care what he was studying in school. All she wanted was that hot young stud. He looked to be in his early 20's and was, in his words, 'a third wheel'; in town with his roommate and his girlfriend. The roommate was banging the girlfriend somewhere, and Matt was drinking in one of the Bourbon Street bars alone when we spotted him. Darla liked him right away…he was blond and about 5'9" with a slender build… 'something a little different just for fun' Darla explained. Since tables were hard to come by, we invited him to sit with us. We drank and talked about nothing important for about 20 minutes. When Matt went to the bar to get another drink, we had our chance. "Do you want him? Do you want to fuck him?" I asked my wife, who had never fucked anyone else since we married. "Seriously, can I? Are you sure about this?" she said. I said yes on one condition…that I could at least watch and preferably join in. "Oh, you'll do both, or he'll be jacking off on his own tonight," she laughed. Maybe it was Darla's self-confidence (she looked great that night in a short black leather skirt and tank top), perhaps it was the drinks, or maybe it was being so close to her fantasy… Anyway, I was amazed when Matt returned with his drink and sat down. My wife leaned over the table and said, "So Matt, I'd like to suck you off while my husband fucks me. Interested?" I'd like to tell you Matt was shocked, but I think he knew something like this might come. He just smiled and looked at me and said, "You sure?" I told him it was a fantasy of ours, and I wanted it almost as much as Darla did. With that, we left the bar. It was two blocks back to the hotel, and it took forever to walk back. I had never have been so hard. My cock was so hard it was difficult to walk. Darla played it up for me (and her) by holding hands with Matt on the way back and looking at me as she ran her hands over his ass in the hotel lobby. We wasted no time getting back to our room. I held back to see what Darla would do…after all, I wanted her to get exactly what she wanted. I let her and Matt take each other's clothes off while I stood to the side, rubbing my dick through my pants. Matt and my wife kissed passionately. And then, just that quickly, my wife was undressed. No hesitation, no shame, just naked and ready to fuck. For the first time, I watched another man suck on the tits that had been mine and mine alone. I took off my clothes too, and Darla caught my eye. She was giving me one last opportunity to stop things. She saw the smile on my face and the pre-cum dripping from my dick and knew there was no need to quit. Taking control, she pushed Matt down on the bed and kissed his stomach, working her way to his dick. He was a solid nine inches…not quite as thick as me but plenty for my wife to work with. She got on her hands and knees, and I knew what she wanted…to be fucked from behind as she sucked Matt's cock. Well, that was on the way, but not yet. She lowered her head and began to lick him. What an unbelievable thing to see your wife licking another man's balls. I knew I should be fucking her, but I just had to watch. Darla gives great head because she knows when a man is about to explode. She always backs off just in time and makes me wait. I could tell by Matt's uneven breathing that she already had him close…and right then, she backed off and started working on his balls again. Enough of the great view; time to get to work. I moved behind Darla, spread her gorgeous little ass cheeks, exposed her pink rosebud, and began to tongue fuck her ass. In and out, I drove my tongue, watching her head bob up and down on Matt whenever possible. Having her ass licked always drives her wild, and this time there was no holding back. When I speared two fingers into her pussy from behind, she raised her head from Matt's dick and moaned as she came. I stuck my face in her ass (I love to feel her ass contract as she comes) and enjoyed every minute. When it was done, she went right back to work on Matt. I got up and slammed my dick into my wife's pussy, which was wetter than I had ever seen it in all those years of fucking her. I pounded her hard as she continued to work on our lucky college student. I had seen too much; I lasted only a few more strokes before shooting my load into her. Now everybody had gotten off except poor Matt, who was indeed ready. I continued to watch, expecting my dick to get soft in Darla. Amazingly, and for the first time since I was a teenager, I stayed hard after coming. I moved slowly in her, knowing I could fuck her again at any time. Meanwhile, she was clearly getting Matt ready to come. As I watched, I wondered how she would finish him. Would she swallow it? I wasn't going to tell her what to do (she was beyond listening anyway). She increased the sucking, making loud noises on him as she did with me in the hallway. Finally, Matt moaned, and I knew it was time for the kid to get his nut. I should mention that one of the few things Darla is uncomfortable with is cum on her face. She's let me shoot off that way maybe four or five times…but she has to be extremely hot or a little drunk for it to happen. So I was amazed that as Matt went over the edge, Darla took his dick out of her mouth. She pointed it directly at her face and let the kid shoot one of the biggest loads of cum I had ever seen all over it. I couldn't see it hit her face since I was still fucking her from behind, but there was no doubt what she did, and Matt really got off on it. As soon as he finished, Darla moved away from him and then moved away from me…so I knew she wanted my cock out of her for whatever reason. She laid on her back, and I saw that the kid had absolutely covered her face income. "All right, big boy," she laughed, "you got what you like to see. Let's fuck some more." I immediately got on top of her…the boring old missionary position was never better. I pounded her again as she stared lovingly into my eyes with another man's come on her nose, chin, cheek, and even eyebrows. We came together, and Darla moaned, "I love you," to me as she went off. It was far and away the most incredible sex we ever had. The good news? We already have our New Orleans reservations for next year, and they coincide with Matt's next spring break. The better news? Darla says she owes me one and promises to recruit a gorgeous work friend named Susan for me to play with.
-
1 pointMy wife and I have been married for over 10 years. She is 5'4, about 130lbs, 34F, and very fit. We dated for couple of years before getting married. From the very beginning, she was the most sexual woman I had ever met. Soon after we started dating, she started to push me to talk about her former lovers. Slowly, I started to get turned on by the stories and became more and more curious about her past sexual experiences with boyfriends before me. Eventually, we got married, and few years later, she started to throw hints of wanting to raise her score. I quickly got on board and we started to regularly talk about how other men would fuck her and so forth. Finally, during a trip to Vegas, we decided to visit a sex club and she was very excited, although a little nervous. She wore a new tight black dress with red lingerie underneath. We got to the club and just hung out. She was very uneasy and she said she had never been to a place like this. About 30 minutes in, we were starting to talk about leaving, she suddenly pointed at a slightly older guy and said: "Go bring him here." My dick was hard as a rock. I walked up to the guy and asked if he is interested in my wife, he had been staring at her the entire time. He quickly smiled and said, "Oh yes, let's go." They shook hands, introduced themselves and we all decided to find the area with beds and more privacy (so to speak). We found a room downstairs that was only enclosed by a curtain. She told me to go and get condoms so she can get to know the guy for a few minutes. When I came back, they were just talking, slowly, she walked up to me and started kissing me. Once I let go, I gestured to the guy to go ahead; he quickly moved in on her. They started making out, he started kissing her all over the place, slowly, she dropped backwards on bed and pulled him on top of herself. He lowered her dress and started sucking her big tits. She asked me to join in. We each had a tit in our mouth and we were both fingering her pussy at the same time. Slowly, I moved down and started eating her pussy. She is always fully waxed like a porn star. As soon as I stopped eating her pussy as she came, he went down and started eating it. Slowly, I moved back up and she took my dick in her mouth. To our surprise, a crowd gathered and four other men wanted to fuck her. She shook her head but they all watched her get pounded. The guy that went in there with us, quickly got naked and tugged at her red thong. She took it off and handed it to me. This whole time, she was playing with my dick, it's about 5.5". The guy was much larger, about 7". She looked at it and winked at me. She told him she likes it rough. He had it fully up and moved close to her pussy. She stared into my eyes, grabbed his dick and guided it to rub her pussy. He took his clue and shoved it in. She reminded him to not be gentle. He obliged and fucked her like a whore. She begged for more by saying, "Oh yeah, fuck me, fuck me hard...look babe, he is fucking me so good, he is so big, look, he is fucking your wife right in front of you....oh yeah, fuck me." About four other guys and a couple were now watching her get fucked. I asked her if I should tell them to leave, she said no, she likes it. She slowly turned to them so they can get the full view of a dick in her pussy while she was playing with mine. Once the guy got done, she said, "Okay honey, this was awesome," and kissed me multiple times thanking me for a great experience. She said she wanted to stay for a few before we walked out. She wanted to walk around and be noticed as the woman who had just been fucked, since rest of the crowd was just hanging out. We cannot wait to do it again.
-
1 pointCaribbean Cruise – Day 2 You can read part 1 at - Caribbean Cruise - Day 1 After a great day at the beach and then in the cabin with Julie and Dave we slept quite soundly. I awoke first and could see the island of St. Kitts as we were approaching. Kathy was still asleep, so I put on some clothes and went to go get coffee for both of us. When I opened the door to the room, I saw that Kathy had gone out onto the balcony to watch the arrival. With no need to get dressed, she was standing out there completely nude. She had not heard me come in. I dropped my clothes and walked naked out on the balcony with the coffee. I came up behind her so that she felt my body on hers before I said a word. “Good morning. What a beautiful sight and I don’t mean the island,” I said. “Starting the day with my naked husband bringing me coffee. So very nice.” I replied, “Yesterday was wonderful. I can only imagine what today will bring.” As the ship started pulling up to the dock, we could see that there is another ship in port. We like to watch the ship dock, and the fact that we nude on the balcony made it slightly erotic as people on the other ship could see us. At the same time, we saw that there were nude people on about 10 balconies of the other ship. Some of the nude couples were waving so we waved back. After docking, it was time to head to breakfast. It didn’t take too long to get ready and we were heading to the buffet. After getting our breakfast we looked around the dining area for Julie and Dave. When we didn’t see them, but we took a booth for four in case they were coming later. It wasn’t too long after we sat down, they came with their plates from the buffet. Kathy and I were sitting in the middle of the booth and Dave slid in beside Kathy while Julie sat beside me. We turned and kissed them and felt the same great feeling as when we were with them yesterday. “Good morning, nice to see you, this morning,” Kathy said. “And nice to see you as well,” Julie replied. “What are your plans for today?” I asked. “We’re not sure. We have been to a couple of resorts with beaches where we spent the day. Nothing too interesting. How about you two?” Dave asked. “Last time here we came across this funky restaurant and bar. It was down the beach from some high-end resort. We even saw a couple of people laying nude on the beach so there may an opportunity here to get nude on the beach. Even if not, the restaurant and bar were good to go to.” “That sounds good, mind if we tag along?” Julie inquired “Don’t mind at all. We were hoping that we could meet up with you two today,” I replied. “It seems that what happened yesterday was not a first for you two. It was not a first for us either,” Dave responded. “Our first time was with a couple we met at our favorite nude beach. We struck up conversation with them that lasted all afternoon. As the day was nearing an end, we invited them to stop by our apartment for wine & cheese. It was on their way home and they readily accepted.” “After talking for a while at our place," Dave continued, "we suggested going into one of the complex’s hot tubs. While this was in an apartment complex, there was this one hot tub was far removed from the buildings and had quite a bit of privacy. We also found out where to turn out the lights in and around the hot tub. When we got there, the four of us dropped our clothes and sank into the hot water.” “Then without anyone saying anything," Dave remembered, "the four of us came together as couples in the middle for a group hug. When we moved back, we were in different couples. It started with kissing and feeling one another. Once again, as if something had been said, though it wasn’t, we lifted the girls out of the hot tub, and they laid back on the deck. We then went down on them and were eating them. We were quite fortunate that in this time no one came down to the hot tub. Maybe they did and stayed back to watch. I remember being the one to think about the possibility of someone coming down and suggested that we should move this up to our apartment.” Dave continued the story: “Back to our apartment, all four of us dropped our clothes once again and we resumed where we were at. Now in a private place we did not need to hold back on anything we were doing. I went back down and was eating the other woman while the other guy did the same for Kathy. After the woman I was with had cum, I moved up and slid my cock into her cunt. It took a little bit for her to get used the difference in size, but she enjoyed having me in her.” “Wow, that sounds like a fun time.” Julie exclaimed. “Our first time with another couple also was not planned. We were invited for a barbecue at some friends that we had met at the nude resort that we went to. When we rang the doorbell, the lady opened the door completely nude. She gave a hug and told us her husband was out by the pool. We dropped our clothes and went out to the pool. He came up to us with a hug for me which started the erotic feelings with a nude man hugging my nude body." “It was a hot day," Julie explained, "so all four of us got in the pool to stay cool. I had gone over to the edge to put my arms on the deck and allow my body to float. Before I realized what was happening the other man came over and he told me what a nice sight it was looking at me floating on the water. I thanked him and he started moving moved a little closer. I looked over at Dave and saw that he and the lady were getting just as close. He kept moving closer until he was up between my legs. His hands cupped my ass and he leaned forward and gave my pussy a few licks. He looked up at me for approval to keep it up. I looked over at Dave with a look of 'Is this ok?' on my face. He nodded approval so I assented my approval.” “Watching us, Dave had the lady get into a similar position on the other side of the pool," Julie recalled. "Soon, I was cumming from being eaten and the other woman was right behind me. After cumming down from that cum I put my feet down in the pool standing next to him. He pulled me close to him and I could feel his hard cock pressing against me. At that point I was so turned on that I put my legs around him with his cock at the entrance to my pussy. I reached down and guided him into me and slid all the way down his cock.” “I was so caught up in what we were doing but did look over at Dave to see how they were doing. From their closeness and movement, I was quite sure that they were fucking in the pool as well,” Julie smiled. “Sounds like a good time. I can just picture what that looked like,” Kathy commented. “We’re going to go to the cabin and get a few things to take for the day. Shall we meet on the dock in a half hour?” “Sure, we’ll see you then,” Julie replied. We went back to our cabin to grab a few things to take for the day as well. Kathy put on the bottom half of her suit and then just a t-shirt on top. That looks great on her so that her nice hard nipples are visible. When we exited the ship, Julie and Dave were there waiting for us. “There’s a water taxi that goes to the resort next to where we are going. That would be a fun way to get there,” Kathy said. We walked down the main dock and then over to a side dock where the water taxi left from. No one else was there so we wondered if it was running. Another couple came up while we were waiting at the same time we saw the water taxi coming back to the dock. We all said hello to one another. The couple that came up were carrying different color beach towels indicating that they were from the other ship. “We see you must be on the Oasis from your towels. We are from the Gem,” said Julie. “Yes, we are from the Oasis," they explained. "We may have seen the four of you out on your balconies as your ship came in this morning.” “Now that I think about it you two look somewhat familiar as well. If you saw us, then you also saw that we were nude out on the balcony,” Dave replied. “Were you on the 3rd deck from the top in the middle of the ship?” I asked. “That’s us. Then you know that we were nude on the balcony as well. Why not enjoy the warm Caribbean and the gentle breezes on your nude body? By the way, we are Sue and Jeff," said Sue. “We’re Kathy and Steve,” said Kathy. “We’re Julie and Dave. The four of us met yesterday at Orient Beach on St. Martin,” said Julie. “We’re planning on going there when our ship docks tomorrow. As for today we heard of a rustic looking place down the beach from an upscale resort that we’re heading to. The people that had been down that way said they did see a few people nude on the beach so we’re hoping that we will be able to go nude there as well,” Jeff added. “That’s where we are heading as well. We were there a few years ago and also saw a few nude people on the beach. The restaurant had good food and drinks making it worth the trip down the beach,” Kathy replied. The water taxi arrived and the six of us boarded along with two other couples that came running up at the last minute. The trip along the shore was far better than taking a regular taxi. It was only a 30-minute cruise when we pulled into the dock at the upscale resort. The two other couples headed to the beach at the resort while the six of us walked down the beach. As we neared the end of the beach, we could see that there was a solid fence starting at the vegetation above the beach and extending all the way into the sea. When we got up to the fence there was a sign with an arrow pointing to an opening in the bushes showing to go that way to the Shipwreck Beach Bar. Going through there brought us to the front of the restaurant. The door was more like a gate and inside the tables and chairs were set in the sand. Just our kind of place. “Welcome. If you’re here for lunch, please have a seat. If you’re here for the beach, straight ahead is a regular beach and to the right through the gate is the Au Naturel beach. No charge for the beach if you have any food or beverage from the restaurant. If you go to the Au Naturel beach, we ask you to put something on before coming to the restaurant” The bartender said as he greeted us. The ladies headed to the beach while us guys stopped at the bar to get some beers to take to the beach. When we walked through the gate, the ladies had set the towels and bags in place and were just started taking their clothes off. The three of us men just stopped and watched for a minute watching them get nude. The beach was about 100 feet long with many lounge chairs. There were only four other couples on the beach when we got there. Approaching the chairs, we handed the beers to the ladies who were now completely nude. Then us three men dropped our clothes and sat in the lounge chairs. Fortunately, there were umbrellas at the pairs of chairs so that no one got too much sun. We were on our own chairs at first, but as we’re talking to one another it made sense to go over to where the person was we were talking to. Sue was down at the end, while Jeff was turned toward Julie and talking with her. I went down to Sue and said, “Don’t want you to be left out” as I sat at the end of her chaise. Sue had her legs pulled up a little so that as I looked toward her, I could see her shaved pussy as we talked. Whenever I could I gave my cock a little stroke so that it was fuller without being erect on the public beach. I did see her taking more than a glance at my cock in front of her. Kathy was sitting on Dave’s chair and was trying to give him a view of her shaved pussy that he enjoyed last night. She was looking forward to enjoying him again before this day was over. Julie was doing her share of flirting with Jeff as she would go out of her way to touch him as they talked. Even though we were in the shade of the umbrellas it was getting warm. That’s when Kathy got up and said that she was going in the sea to cool off. When she got up, she reached over to Dave and asked him to join her. Following them next it was Sue who got up and asked me to come with her and we were followed by Julie and Jeff. The six of us ended up in the sea cooling off. We stood in water that was deep enough to cool most of us off, but it also happened to be the right height so that all six of the ladies’ breasts were “floating” on the water. We talked about enjoying being able to be nude on the beach and about the other couples we saw on the beach. Without coordinating, none of us were next to our spouse. Our circle of six kept getting a little closer and closer to the point that we were touching the person on both sides. This led to the men putting their arms around the lady on either side of them. This helped bring bodies closer so that we felt the naked bodies of someone other than our spouse next to us. Julie started things as she turned to Jeff and kissed him. Seeing that, I kissed Sue while Kathy kissed Dave. After kissing one person, then Julie turned and kissed me, Sue kissed Dave, and Kathy kissed Jeff. We kept this up for a while alternating the person next to us that we were kissing. It was Kathy that said, “While I’m enjoying this, I think it’s time for lunch. Anyone with me?” Everyone assented their agreement. We broke our circle and the ladies started heading to our chairs. The men each held back as the activity that had been taking place left each of us somewhat erect. Once each of us were able, we went up the beach was well. We didn’t bother getting dressed to go to the restaurant, but instead each of us wrapped towels around themselves so that we could go the restaurant. Over lunch we were all laughing and having a good time. A few other couples in the restaurant commented that we must be the fun group. When we returned to the beach after lunch, we found two couples had taken the chairs next to Kathy and me. When we saw them, all of us said our hellos and welcome. Both of them were good-looking couples. The two couples introduced themselves as Cindy and Blake and April and Bill. From their towels we could tell that Cindy and Blake were from the Gem as we were, and that April and Bill were on the Oasis. They said that they met on the water taxi coming down to the beach. After we had been talking with the two new couples for a while, everyone felt that they were getting hot. Some of that from the weather and some from the anticipation while looking at the naked bodies before us. Sue was now next to Dave as she got up and said that she was going to go cool off and invited Dave to join her. Julie then got up and invited Jeff to come into the sea with her. Out of our original group that left Kathy and me. Kathy turned to the other two couples and asked them to come join our group as well. Now we ended up in the sea with our group growing from three couples to five. Of the two new couples, Cindy and Blake came into our circle without hesitation, while April and Bill were hesitant, though they did join us. While she had been somewhat reserved, April spoke up and said: “We have never done anything like this before. We have been nude in our hot tub and one time some friends joined us. Being nude on the beach in front of so many people is quite different. We said that on this cruise we would try new things and let loose. Guess this is definitely one way to let loose.” “We’re glad you joined, April. Bill too,” Cindy added. With that Cindy turned toward Bill, put her arms around his neck and kissed him. With that Dave, who was next to April, put his arm around her, pulled her close and turned to kiss her. At first April didn’t show too much reaction, but then she put her arms around his neck and started kissing more passionately. Following that, Kathy was in the arms of Jeff, Julie with Blake, Cindy with Bill, and I was kissing Sue. The feeling of Sue’s breasts on my chest with her nipples nice and hard was starting to get me erect. Her reaction to feeling me getting hard was to move her body more against me. Looking at the others we were pretty sure that everyone was doing the same, including April who was starting to let loose. Everyone did make sure that our actions were not too obvious so that anyone on the beach would be offended. Above the water it looked like several couples kissing and embracing, but under the water was quite a bit of activity. Sue reached down and grabbed hold of my cock. “Did I cause this?” she asked with a grin. “You get all the credit,” I replied. “Let’s find somewhere good for this,” Sue said. She kept her hand on my cock, lifted herself up and wrapped her legs around me and put my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I wanted to savor this feeling and grabbed her ass so that I could lower her at a slow pace. When I was all the way inside her, she started to move up, but I held her in position for what seemed like a long time. Then I started moving in and out all while trying to keep our heads from showing too much action. Sue was squeezing my cock with her pussy that it was difficult to keep from cumming. We kept this up for a while, but finally as Sue started cumming I let loose and I came hard and pushed my cock as deep in her pussy as it would go. Sue pulled herself off my cock, gave me one more kiss and turned toward the others. Looking at them was a great sight as they all had enjoyed fucking someone new. We looked toward April who commented, “We wanted to let loose on this cruise but didn’t imagine anything this wild. I want to do this again.” Hearing April say that I moved over to her and felt her naked body against mine for the first time. I pulled her close to me and started kissing her. She responded with passionate kisses as well, letting me know of her mutual interest. Our bodies were close, and the feel of her naked body was getting me aroused quickly even though I had cum recently. Everyone else had moved over to new partners as well. Julie was now with Bill, Cindy with Jeff, Sue with Dave, and Kathy was with Blake. This started the action all over again. April had progressed out of her reluctance and took to stroking my cock shortly after we started kissing. “Looks like you’re trying several new things today,” I said. “Wish we had done this before!" April exclaimed. "Feels great to me and I’m turned-on watching Bill pleasure other women. I get the feeling that the rest of you have done this before.” “We have, and we know that Julie and Dave have as well. The four of us swapped last night in their cabin on the ship,” I explained. Her actions got my cock hard in short order. As soon as I was hard, April climbed on me with her legs around me and placed my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I tried to go slower as I did with Sue, but April was not going to have that and dropped down and slid my cock all the way into her. She really knew how to move back and forth and squeezing my cock with her pussy. For the 2nd time today, I was doing everything I could to keep from cumming to make this last. We looked over at the others and could see that everyone was looking around. You could not tell from the movements above the water that five couples were fucking under the water. Fortunately, I held off cumming until April started cumming. She grabbed me tight, and her body tensed as she came. As she did, I then let loose with my cum enjoying the two of us cumming together. April lifted herself off my cock but stayed right in front of me. We shared one more kiss and then she turned around to face the others. Everyone else had already cum and the ladies were in front of the men facing the middle as well. Turned out that April and I were the last to cum. Dave looked toward shore and saw a clock indicating it was just before 3 p.m. While we didn’t want this time to end, we need to be on the water taxi at 3:30 p.m. to get back to the ship in time. “I hate to sound like the spoiler, but we need to get going.” Jeff added, “Think you ladies go ahead and go first as I know at least one of us needs a little time before walking out of the water.” “I second that, Jeff,” added Bill. Watching the five ladies walking nude out of the water next to one another was a wonderful sight to see. Jeff started walking out of the water as well so I presume the other’s erections had subsided as mine had. The ladies dried off but did not get dressed yet. Julie told us, “We want to get pictures before we leave. Is that something any of you would rather not do?” The silence affirmed their agreement. I went to find someone on the beach and asked her to take pictures of us. We used our camera so save time and I let everyone know I will email the pictures to them. “All of you were pretty discreet out there, but do I presume that there was quite a bit of activity going on under the water?” asked the woman taking the pictures. “Yes, that is what was happening,” I replied. “I would have loved to have joined you if I had known. My husband dozen off, but I would awaken him to come join you,” she replied. “Wish you had. There’s always room for more. Hope we see you again on the ship,” I told her. She took numerous pictures of all of us. We got into all different combinations of couples to make it more interesting. “Thanks for taking the pictures for us. I see you are on the same ship as we are from the color of your towel. We’ll look for you on the ship. I’m Steve and my wife is Kathy,” he said, pointing to her. "This is Julie and Dave, also from our ship, and now we have met Cindy and Blake,”while pointing to each of them. “I’ll be looking for you,” she replied. The ten of us got dressed, walked through the restaurant and left for the water taxi. As we walked along, we were in non-spousal couples. It was only about a 15-minute walk along the beach past the resort to where the water taxi docked. As we walked by, I was thinking “if they only knew what the 10 of us just did.” We got to the water taxi dock only 5 minutes before its scheduled departure. We were the first ones there, but just before departure another couple showed up. We all boarded the boat and Sue who had been walking with Dave, went up to the captain and asked if it was ok if we got nude for the trip. At the same time, Dave went to the other couple and asked, “We have all been nude on the beach all day and would like to be nude for the water taxi ride. Would you two mind?” “Not at all. Think we will join you. Wish that we had known of where you could get nude on the beach, and we would have been there,” said the woman of this new couple. Dave looked to Sue and gave a nod that it was ok with the other couple that joined us. With that they dropped their clothes and seeing them do that the rest of us did the same. It was a great sight to see 12 naked people on the boat with only the captain and the deck hand the only ones clothed. The girls, including the newcomer all got together and got pictures taken with the captain. I also asked the captain for his phone and got a picture of the six girls nude with him. Left it with him whether he shared that picture or kept it to himself. Kathy and I went to the new couple and introduced ourselves. They in turn said, “Nice to join you today. We’re Carol and Jim,” the woman said. “We see that you’re also from the Gem as we can tell from your towels” The feel of the wind and the sun on our naked bodies felt wonderful. All of us kept it from becoming sexual which took a lot of self-control. Before not too long the captain said we were approaching the dock and we would need to put our clothes back on. “Since we are on different ships, let’s stop at the bar on the way to the ship and exchange contact information," Dave said. “Sure, we’ll see you sometime on the ship. We’re going to go get dinner reservations secured,” Carol let us know as they went down the dock to the Gem. The rest of us stopped at a little bar that was right on the dock and ordered their rum special drink of the day. As we exchanged phone numbers and email addresses we found out where everyone was from. With the variety of locations, we could travel about anywhere and meet up with one of the other couples. Julie turned to Cindy and said: “We have a large balcony which makes a great place to watch as we depart. Being it is private allows us to be nude out there. Come join us. It’s cabin 1425.” “Sounds great. We’ll be there in a half hour,” Cindy replied. It was time to get going, so the ten of us walked down to board our respective ships. With two couples on one ship and three on the other, we said our goodbyes with one final kiss for those who we would not see again on the cruise. We went to our cabin to drop our bags have a quick shower to rinse off the salt water and change our clothes. Though we knew that whatever we put on would soon be coming off as soon as we were in Julie and Dave’s cabin. We stopped by the bar and picked up enough beers for all of us and headed up to 1425. Knocking on the door to their cabin, we were this time greeted by a fully nude Dave. “Welcome, come on in.” I gave Dave a handshake while Kathy reached out and took his cock in her hand like a handshake. We entered and didn’t get more than a few feet in the cabin when Dave came up behind Kathy and started removing what few clothes she had on. I dropped my own clothes and went to join an equally nude Julie on the balcony. I came up behind Julie, put my arms around her and caressed her breasts. She responded with a contented sound and leaned back into my arms. We had been there only a few minutes when there was a knock on the door. Dave opened the door to find Cindy and Blake there. “We see the party is already started!” Cindy commented as they saw both Kathy and Dave nude in the cabin. “It is now that you two are here,” Kathy replied. Dave started to help Cindy out of her clothes, but she beat him to it and was naked in a matter of a few seconds. The four of them came out on the balcony and joined Julie and me. “This is quite the cabin that you have. So much room, a big balcony and even your own hot tub. Wow” “We received this upgrade as this is our 20th cruise on this line,” Dave responded. The six of us came over to the railing so that we could look over at the Oasis. There were quite a few people on their balconies of the ship looking over our way. About six of the balconies had nude people. Looking over at those out on the Oasis, Julie noted: “I think that is April and Bill with Sue and Jeff on that balcony two decks below the top and in the middle.” “I’m going to get a picture of them and send it,” I said. I zoomed in for the picture and sure enough it was them. After taking the picture I went and got the contact information in my shorts in the cabin. I texted the picture to them and in a matter of minutes had a reply. In the reply was a picture of the six of us nude on the balcony. The Oasis started pulling away from the dock, so we waved to them. We especially enjoyed seeing April and Bill with Sue and Jeff as the ship started to head out. We’re sure the four of them are going to have a fun evening and a great day on St. Martin with going to Orient Beach. Like last night, I brought the music and speaker along so we had soft jazz playing in the background. Cindy started moving to the music, so I reached out, took her in my arms and started dancing with her. The others saw what we were doing and soon Blake reached out for Julie and Dave took Kathy into his arms. At the end of the first song, Julie said, “Switch partners.” We moved away from who we were dancing with and went to another, but not our spouse. Dave came to Cindy, Blake went to Kathy, and I went to Julie. “We have been so busy with others today that this is the first time today being with you,” I said to Julie. “After yesterday and last night I was looking forward to you.” “Me too. Yesterday was great and I look forward to more,” Julie replied. The song ended and one more time to switch. This time brought us to our spouses. I felt good to have Kathy in my arms. “Are you having a good time?” I asked Kathy. “Most definitely,” she replied. “It’s been a great sensual day.” We danced the song with our spouses and then came the end of the song and we moved back to who we started with here on the balcony. In the midst of our activity, we didn’t realize that the ship had left the dock so now no one could see into the balcony from off the ship. By now each of us men were definitely showing some arousal (who wouldn’t with dancing with three naked women?) but no one was fully erect. I started dancing with Cindy again, but she had a different idea as she dropped to her knees and took my cock in her mouth and started giving me head. The other ladies saw this and followed suit. Kathy was with Dave, and Julie was with Blake. Cindy had fantastic technique. I have only received good head a few times in my life, and this was one of them. I reached down and held her head as she took me in and out so fast that I thought I would come too soon. “Slow it down a little, please. I want to last as long as I can!” I pleaded. With that Cindy slowed a little but it felt so very good. Then it was the end of the song, they moved to another man. Now I had Julie dropping to her knees and taking my cock in her mouth. I remained fully erect after the expert cock-sucking I received from Cindy. Looking over at Dave he was now enjoying Cindy’s cock-sucking and Blake was making sounds like he was about to come from what Kathy was doing for him. That was as much as Blake could hold out as he pulled out of Kathy’s mouth and came on her chest. That triggered Dave and soon me as we both came from the attention that the ladies gave us. The song ended and now time to change again. This time would take us to our spouse. Instead of them giving us head we just got close to them and let all of them know how much we appreciated what they did for us. One more time the song ended so I went to Cindy and led her to one of the lounge chairs and invited her to lay down. She knew in an instant what was in store. Blake did the same with Julie and the other lounge. As there were only the two lounge chairs, Dave took Kathy by the hand and led her inside to the bed. Cindy spread her legs allowing me to move right in and start licking her bare pussy. I got down and started with slow licks on both of her pussy lips. There was still some cum in her pussy from the two fucks she had on the beach earlier. She started moving her pussy a little right away letting me know she was enjoying it. I added to what I was doing by caressing her pussy lips with my finger while I licked. Not sure if I could make her come before the end of the song, but I tried to see how close she would make it. The sounds Cindy was making it did sound like she was very close to orgasm. Then the song ended and time to move to the next lady. Before I moved on, I moved up to give Cindy a kiss. My now-resurrected cock was right at the entrance of her now very wet pussy. I put the head in a little but pulled out saying, “I’ll be back soon.” Now I moved on to Julie and was back at the pussy that I ate just last night. This time she was a lot wetter from the two fucks on the beach and the pussy eating she just received form Blake. Fortunately, he left her right on the verge of cumming so with a little licking of her clit with my tongue and caressing her pussy lips with my finger Julie was cumming even stronger than I remember from last night. She kept cumming right up to the end of the song. We could hear Cindy on the lounge next to us cumming and could hear Kathy with her cum from inside. Wonderful hearing each of them enjoy so much. We went to our spouses who even though they had all just cum they were ready for some more. It was more comfortable in the bed with Kathy as I dove in and started eating that familiar pussy. She re-started her cum and kept up almost to the end of the song. With the next change, this was what we had been leading up to the whole time. All of the guys had erections that were pointing straight up as we moved over to the lady we would be with next. There was no need for any foreplay as that is what we had been doing since we got here. Cindy had her legs wide open as I came up to her, I moved up her body and in one motion slid my cock all the way into her pussy. I just held all the way in her for a few seconds as we both enjoyed the feeling. Then it was no longer time to go slow, I started moving in and out of her pussy, picking up the pace as I went. Cindy was meeting me stroke for stroke and picking up the pace even more. She hollered: “Fuck me hard, keep that cock pounding in my cunt!” I love it when a woman talks like that while we’re fucking. It fuels me and makes me go even faster and harder. I held out as long as I could but when Cindy started cumming I gave one more hard push and had another powerful cum deep in her pussy. Looking over at Julie and Blake and they were right behind us in cumming. Hearing the sounds from inside it sounded like Kathy and Dave had a most enjoyed cum as well. With all of us guys having just come, we needed a little time to “reload.” Dave suggested that we take a break and have something to drink. “Sounds like a good idea,” Blake added. We didn’t say much but did a lot of looking at one another with lots of smiles. I went over to Julie who was leaning against the railing and just got close to her. “I’m looking forward to what’s next," I said. "After last night with you and Dave, we both wanted to be with you both again. Hearing what came from Kathy and Dave it sounds like they enjoyed one another just like last time.” “I’m looking forward to you as well," Julie said. "We too talked about last night and were glad when we found you and Kathy at breakfast this morning.” Just thinking about fucking Julie again was starting to get me erect. I cannot believe how many times I have gotten hard today. Seeing that I was starting to stir, Julie reached down and started stroking my cock nice and slow. That did the trick and soon I was very hard in anticipation of fucking Julie. “Let’s go take a place on the bed. It will be more comfortable.” With that Julie reached for my hand and led me inside. We got on the bed laying next to one another. There was no need to stroke my cock as I remained ready. Not that I had any doubt, but I reached down to her shaved pussy and found her so very wet. I moved over and got in-between her legs and crawled up to where I could kiss her with my cock at the entrance to her pussy. Just like last night, I put just the head of my cock in her and held it there for a moment. After savoring that, I was slowing sliding into her. She started bucking her hips quickly and met her pace pounding her pussy. We were so caught up in our fucking that we didn’t notice that the others had joined us. The others didn’t need to go to any foreplay either. Dave and Cindy were next to us with Kathy and Blake next to them. The guys got between the open invitation they were receiving and slid their cocks in them to the hilt on the first stroke. The ladies were laying close enough that they were touching. Soon they were caressing each other’s breasts while we were fucking them. As good as three guys could do from the sounds of the others, we were all trying to cum at the same time. We were all on the verge when we heard first Kathy followed by Julie and Cindy start cumming. That was all it took, and we were cumming in them as hard as we could. After cumming, all of us guys rolled over next to the woman they were with. While the bed was big it still was a little cozy with six people. We did manage to lay in so that it was boy-girl-boy-girl-boy-girl. Thinking of all the sexual activity that we had for the day brought a great feeling. After we had laid on the bed for a while, recovering from all the sexual pleasure we had just shared, Cindy spoke up: “As much as I could stay like this, I’m ready to get some dinner.” “I second that,” Dave replied. We got up from the tangle of nude bodies on the bed. Cindy and Blake and Kathy and I reluctantly got dressed while Julie and Dave remained nude to say goodbye. “Let’s say we’ll meet at the main dining room at 7 p.m.?” Julie asked. We all agreed and the two of us couples left the room to head back to our cabins. Once in our cabin, our clothes once again came off and I had Kathy in my arms kissing passionately. “That was so hot today watching you with four different men." I said. "I enjoyed what I was doing too but it made it especially great to watch you.” “It was a lot of fun for me too,” Kathy smiled. Kathy went in the shower first while I went out on the balcony and enjoyed the view even though no land was in sight. I got my turn in the shower and when I came out Kathy remained nude and was now out on the balcony herself. “As much as I enjoy the sight of you naked out here, we need to get down to meet our friends for dinner,” I said. Kathy put on a pair of shorts and an aloha print blouse. She skipped the bra which she often does. I put on a pair of shorts and an aloha shirt and then we headed out the door. At the dining room, Cindy and Blake were there waiting. A minute later along came Julie and Dave. “We would like a table for the six of us, please,” Blake asked. “You can be seated at an 8-top right now," the host explained. "If we have two people looking for a table, is it alright to have them join you?” “Sure, that will be fine,” Blake replied. We had been at the table just a few minutes when the host brought a couple to our table. Dave got up and motioned that they were most welcome to join us. As they sat down, the man introduced them: “Hi, I’m Larry, and this is my wife, Tina.” Dave introduced all of us. “We take it that the six of you know one another?” Larry asked. “We met Kathy and Steve yesterday on the way to Orient Beach and then met Cindy and Blake on St. Kitts today,” Dave replied. “Orient Beach, huh? We heard about that. Thought about going there, but we have not been to a place like there and not sure what it would be like,” Tina said. “Just like any other beach, other than most of the people were nude,” Julie replied. “It does sound intriguing," Tina admitted. "Are there any other nude beaches on the other islands we are going to?” “Not that we have heard of. But then again, we didn’t know that we would find a nude beach on St. Kitts,” I added. Throughout dinner the eight of us had a great time talking and laughing. We talked about just about anything and everyone had plenty to share with the rest of us. Tina and Larry asked about nude beaches and what we have experienced. The more we filled them in, the more interested they became. We didn’t talk about the sexual activity at the beach or on the balcony as that would have been too much for them right away. If that comes about that is great, but for now, we want ease into something new. We had finished dinner but remained at the table continuing our conversation. The host came by and let us know, “We need your table for others coming in for the late dinner seating.” “Let’s adjourn to the observation lounge. Cannot see much since it’s dark and we’re away from land. They do have some nice music there,” Dave suggested. The rest of us agreed and soon the now eight of us were heading to the observation lounge. At the lounge we found a crescent-shaped booth with small tables. That gave room so that no matter where you were sitting it would be easy to get up. After getting drinks and continuing our conversation, Blake came over and asked Kathy to dance. Following them, I went to Julie and invited her to join me on the dance floor. That left Dave and Cindy. They didn’t want Tina and Larry to be left there, so the two of them moved down in the seating so that all four were close together. We kept up the conversation and dancing with our spouses and others for more than an hour. Even Larry got up and asked Kathy to dance and Dave invited Tina. We’re curious where this may lead. It was getting late and all of us were ready to turn-in for the night especially since we had plenty of activity earlier. It took a while to leave as each of us gave hugs to the others, including Tina and Larry and also between the girls. When we got back to our cabin the daily activity schedule was on the bed along with the towel animal that they do each night. On another note left on the bed informed us, unfortunately the ship would not be making a port call tomorrow at Antigua. We’re sure we’ll find a way to occupy our day on the ship tomorrow.
-
1 pointMy husband and I had hired two young college guys to clean our driveway. While they didn't do a good job, I sure did enjoy watching them work shirtless in the summer sun with their tight asses wiggling in their shorts. Maybe because they were lazy ass, or perhaps because they felt the appraising cock-hungry eyes of a woman old enough to be their mom on them all the time, they never came back. They had promised to do the pool deck, but Michael and I rented a pressure cleaner from Home Depot and tried to do it ourselves since they didn't. Wow, what a job that was! When we finished that dirty job, we took the machine back and came home for a swim to cool off and relax. As usual, we swam in the nude, utterly unaware that the people in the house behind us were having their roof repaired. Naturally, if we had looked up, we would have seen the two black men. Knowing they were there, we might have put on suits. I say "might" as we still enjoy shocking people with our nudity. Truth is, we are swingers, and exhibitionist swingers at that. Men looking at my full breasts, womanly hips, and full ass turns me on... a lot! We finished our swim and were relaxing on our chaise lounges and drying off. Suddenly, the two black guys came to our screen enclosure and asked if we wanted our roof checked for repairs since Hurricane Sally had just passed through not long ago? Michael told them no, that everything was fine and that he thanked them for the inquiry. He was smiling when he said that, as he knew they didn't want to take no for an answer. And, by the way they were trying to see over his shoulder while talking to him, they enjoyed looking at me in the nude. After teasing them for a bit with the "no thanks," Michael relented and told them he had changed his mind and let them in. The two black guys seemed a lot more interested in my heavy middle-aged tits and smoothly shaved pussy than any roof, that's for sure. They made the pretense of looking for damage, but seeing the tents in their torn shorts was all I needed to know what was really on their minds. Knowing they were hot for me made my already steamy pussy get damp. Nothing looked out of order, and they were about to leave when one of them, I think his name was Jalen, asked if they could use our outdoor shower to cool off from the roof work? Michael said, "Sure, you can even use my towel." Then he tossed it to Jalen, and Jalen took off his shorts and stepped under the shower completely nude. I pretended to innocently read my magazine. Really, behind my sunglasses, I was intently studying every tight muscle of Jalen's body, and especially that big black cock dangling between his legs. When Jalen finished, his friend also stripped and took a shower. If Jalen was big, his friend was huge. The thought of these two studs tag-teaming me made my pussy go from damp to creamy. I felt my nipples tighten into large nubs, and I knew they could see. Showers complete, neither of them bothered to put their shorts back on but brazenly came over and started talking to us like we were old friends, telling us how hot they got on the roof, etc. Even the cool shower hadn't harmed their erections. They continued to stare at my hard-nippled tits until I finally asked them just what it was they wanted? Their hard cocks made it obvious, but just for fun, I had to ask just to make them say it. Jalen smiled a brilliant smile and said he was pretty sure we all knew what the other was talking about! Was I interested? I could hardly keep a straight face as I assured them that I never had done anything like that and wouldn't know how to go about it, which was a total lie! With that, Michael disappeared inside, and I knew he was getting set up to watch the show. Since I knew that Michael was anxious and ready, I told them to follow me into the house where we could be more comfortable. This time I decided to tease Michael. Instead of taking them to the bedroom where he was waiting to watch, I took them into the family room. I leaned over the back of the couch, wiggled my plump white ass, and told Tyrone to show me he could handle pussy. It seemed he sure remembered as he licked my clit and tongued around my pussy, even working up to my tight asshole with his tongue a few times. He fingered me to get me ready, and then before I was really prepared, he sank his big black dick all the way into the base of his dick. I never got a good close-up look, but it seemed he was about 8 or 9 inches long and reasonably thick, so it was a good fuck. He pounded away while his friend was stroking his dick just inches from my face. I knew he wanted a blowjob, so I motioned him over and took his monster dick into my mouth and ran my lips all up and down his shaft before deep-throating him. About that time, Michael came into the room holding his camera. Jalen shot his load in my pussy, and the other guy, whose name I never learned, shriveled up, and he pulled out before getting off. I was disappointed that I wouldn't get to feel my pussy stretched around his big black cock. Michael told them that it was okay with him if they stayed. They said they had another job lined up and had to be leaving anyway. Michael had to finish the job on me as I hadn't cum yet, but we went back to the bedroom, where it was more comfortable. Michael was just a little upset that I had screwed him out of his usual voyeur role, but you would never have known it from the hardness of his dick. As always, he fucked me good, but my pussy still felt a little empty after having had Jalen's big dick in it just a few minutes before. We had been here before though, many times. Michael knew just what I needed. Holding his finger below my pussy as his cock pistoned in and out, he collected some of my juices. Michael then slipped his finger straight up my asshole. The sudden feeling of being double penetrated sent me over the edge. My tummy quivered twice before my body released into a crushing orgasm. When I finally came down, we lay there laughing about what a pleasant surprise the day had turned into! I did pout some about not getting fucked by the biggest cock of the day. Michael just grinned and reached over the nightstand and picked up a business card, and laid it on my stomach. Jalen's Roofing - For When You Are Wet
-
1 pointWe started dating in college. The young woman who would become my wife was adorable. Timid, almost a wallflower. Beautiful long hair surrounding a beautiful face. And what a smile! She was slender with small but womanly hips. We were both freshmen at college. Her boyfriend back home had broken up with her. Mainly because the first time he came to visit, there were a lot of guys around her room. She told him that they were just friends - and at that time, they were. Two weeks later, she was sleeping with a jock with a small prick and an enormous ego. Even at her age, she was smart enough to quickly kick him to the curb in favor of someone, yet unknown, who would treat her right. We started dating two months later. She had tiny boobs, and when we first ended up in bed together, she let me get inside her panties with my fingers and cock before she'd let me at her breasts! Go figure! Through the rest of the freshmen year, we were proverbial rabbits. She grew to like sex in just about every conceivable position and place! During the summer of freshmen year, we both worked at the shore. With a lot of encouragement from me, she did away with her bras (didn't need them!) and started wearing very thin tops. Her boobs may have been small, but she had lovely puffy nipples - which I love to this day! Those puffies would push the thin material of her tops out - and everyone could see them very plainly. She turned quite a few heads - and knew it. In the beginning, she was a little nervous and shy. A turning point came one night in one of the college bars. She wore a light sweater that had a very deep V-neck. Because she had such small boobs, the top stayed open almost constantly. She discovered she was an expert at air hockey, or so she thought. The truth was all of the guys were so busy staring down her sweater that they never saw the puck coming! We went back to our dorm and spent the night going at it non-stop on her bed! She didn't understand why she had been so popular. I told her that the guys were staring down her top all night and that her nipples were on display for everyone. She asked me why I didn't say anything. I told her, truthfully, that the sight of her nipples and guys reacting to it had made me so horny, I couldn't bring myself to say anything. That is when she felt the telephone pole between my legs and just looked at me. I told her I loved her exposing herself to other guys. The following morning, she began dressing even sexier - leaving her panties in the drawer and wearing shorts with very loose legs. She turned into a class A exhibitionist, and I didn't think things could get any better! During sophomore year, we begin going to see some porn at the theatres. Soft porn about women unashamedly claiming their sexuality was her favorite. While making love those nights, we would talk about the movie we had seen. She was fascinated but scared. She couldn't believe how women allowed themselves that freedom. What was going on in the mind of their husband or boyfriend? I told her that I thought it was intensely sexy and that I understood exactly how those men felt. One night as we were fucking, I said to her that I wouldn't mind a bit if she became just like those women. She rose up against me and came in a sudden crashing orgasm. For the rest of sophomore year, we expanded on that theme, and she began thinking like and responding to events as a totally uninhibited woman would. Though I had told her often enough that I wouldn't mind if another man found his way inside her, she 1) didn't really believe it and 2) didn't know anyone that she wanted to share herself with. The summer of our sophomore year changed all of that! The restaurant we worked in our home town for a summer job at had a storage basement. You got there via a straight ladder fastened to the wall of the basement. She had it bad for a young guy who was the assistant manager. Her uniforms were a loose, short dress and a plastic apron. She used to stand at the top of the ladder in the kitchen in her uniform with no panties when he'd go down, letting him stare straight up at her naked pussy all the time he was on the steps. When he came back up, she would back away when he would get near the top. One day they were both a little more playful than usual, and she stayed right at the top of the steps. He came up the steps right under her dress. She screamed, they both laughed, and she backed off. The rest of the summer progressed much the same - lots of fun times and close calls, but no guy ever scoring, until August that is! There was a black cook who was friendly to both of us all summer long. He was average height - but had incredible biceps and 6-pack. We'd go to the gym, skating, bowling, drinking, and dancing - just about everything as a trio. Because he was black, we never thought of him as a possibility since we weren't sure he would be interested. I had to go back to school, and she stayed, as her classes began two weeks later than mine. One night, on our nightly call, she told me that Marquis had invited her out to a movie. She also said that she didn't think he wanted just a movie. This was a whole new ball game. We talked long and hard about it. The old fears of 'Once black - never come back' and all - but in the end, she said that she found him incredibly sexy and attractive, and if it was all right with me, she'd like to go. We talked about what the next day could possibly bring. The next day I cut classes early - and left her town. No one knew I was around - they all thought I was at school. I met my girlfriend at her place, and we plotted the seduction. She had a very thin, almost transparent robe which she put on - and nothing else. Next, she lay on the bed in her bedroom, and I wet a washcloth with cold water. I placed this compress over her forehead and eyes. She turned slightly sideways on the bed, and I draped the robe so that one breast was exposed and just a hint of her furry pussy. I made it look like that is how the robe had settled when she lay down. When it was time for him to arrive, I went into the back room and sat out of sight reading a book. My plan was to read a textbook - LOL! I heard him come up the steps and go to her door - which I had left open a crack. He knocked, and as he knocked, the door opened. When he didn't see her, he called her name. When he didn't hear a reply, he walked toward the hallway, thinking she may still be in the shower or something. Seeing the bathroom door open and the room empty, he next looked at the partially closed door of her bedroom. He hesitated a second, then said her name while slowly pushing the door fully open. The bed was directly opposite the door. He stood staring at her in the bed for a moment and then spoke her name. She "woke up" and they talked. She told him she had a bad headache and wasn't up to a movie right then. He then closed the door, and I heard no more. Afterward, she gave this account of what happened... After she had told him she had a headache, he said ok, and like a gentleman, pulled the robe over her exposed breast, reached up, took away the washcloth, and started to massage her forehead. She smiled and said, "That feels good!" He smiled, reached up, and kissed the spot where he had been rubbing. She bent her head up and gave him a light kiss on the lips. With that encouragement, he started to move his massaging hands over the rest of her head and face; then, down her neck. Since the robe was already open, he moved smoothly to her breasts. By now, they were both getting hot and started to kiss. Marquis moved his mouth from her lips and began to massage her entire body. His lips followed everywhere his hands had been. She said he spent a lot of time massaging and sucking her breasts and nipples. As I said before, her boobs were not big - 34A's at the time, but they were firm and were enough to make you cream just from looking - much less touching or sucking. She was so turned on that she said her nipples hurt from being so hard. He massaged all the way down to her toes, kissing and sucking everywhere his hands went. Then he started back up. When he got to her pussy, his mouth stopped, but his hands went back to her hard, puffy nipples. His mouth began to give her pussy the full treatment. He had a way of sucking her big inner lips into his mouth where he would tongue them and then 'puff' them back out. This in and out routine drove her up a wall. He was not in any rush to enter her and spent almost two hours on the most intense foreplay she had ever experienced. Her body was so alive that when she came, her entire body responded. At one point, she told him that it wasn't fair - she wanted to taste him - so they changed places. She said that at that time, he asked her what would happen if I came in, and she said, "He'd probably join us!" He said, "Really?" She went to work, running her hands all over his body, then followed with her tongue just as he had done. When she got to his cock, she was surprised to come face-to-face with her first uncut cock. She examined the foreskin in detail before taking it into her mouth, enjoying the feel of his foreskin - so different from mine. After she spent a good amount of time enjoying the newness of his cock and balls, he rolled her over, then rubbed his cock up and down her slit. She could take no more teasing and raised her hips so that the next pass found Marquis sinking his cock a third of the way into her tight pussy. Once started, there was no stopping. He began with slow, purposeful strokes driving all the way in, then backing all the way out - aimed at impressing her with his size and fullness. He was about an inch bigger than me in both dimensions. (I'm 6.5" and a little on the thick side). All this while, I was trying to read and listen through the wall. All the emotions that everyone has ever talked about were going through me - and I had the hardest pipe I can ever remember. The door was closed for over three hours. I knew Marquis was getting the job done because you could hear the bedsprings, her voice, and his exertions coming through the wall. Finally, the sounds subsided. I somewhat noisily got up from my hiding place and walked toward her bedroom door. I stepped into the room with a big smile. While Marquis looked on in shock, my girlfriend smiled back at me and got up and came to me. She proudly announced, "I'm glad you are here. Marquis just came in me." I said, "Oh, is that so?" I reached between her legs and couldn't believe what I was feeling. She's wet almost 24/7 - but never like this! She said, "No - he just came! Like gallons!" I took her by the hand and led her back beside the bed where Marquis still laid with his eyes wide. I lay on the bed with my head hanging over the side, face up. She smiled at Marquis as she straddled my face while still standing. She held my head firmly in place, then bent her knees just enough to put her pussy right above my mouth. As she did, her sticky pussy lips peeled apart, releasing what indeed did seem like gallons of cum. As the white creamy cum poured out of her pussy, I lapped out it like a kitten would lap milk from a dish, swallowing it all. It seemed the most natural thing to do! When I had licked it all out of her, and there was no more to be had, she got up and laid down next to Marquis. She pulled me up beside her so she was sandwiched between her two lovers. The three of us laid on the bed as we explained to Marquis that everything was cool. She was just an insatiable woman that needed more than what only one cock could give her. Then I said, "In fact, I'll bet she's ready for more now." He nodded his agreement, cupped a breast in his hand, and began to suck on it as she dreamily closed her eyes while I softly kissed her lips. In a moment, his rock-hard black cock was back inside her. Leaving her to her pleasure, I got up and went over to a chair and sat down to watch. My cock throbbing with every beat of my heart made me realize that I still hadn't had my release. But, I wanted to hold off as long as I could. As I watched Marquis demonstrate his talents, I saw positions I never heard of. In fact, one of our favorites we call 'Marquis's position' because he taught it to us, and it remains her favorite. They fucked late in the night as I watched. Finally, exhausted, Marquis said his goodbyes and left. After seeing Marquis out, I returned to her bed and settled down beside her on the sopping wet sheets. We lightly stroked each other as our bodies hummed with sexual excitement now that we were reunited beside each other. Then she sat on my face to give me just a taste of her cum-filled pussy, before dragging her pussy down my chest, leaving a trail of cum and pussy juice. When her pussy reached my cock, it slid right into her, hardly feeling the walls but feeling more like I had entered a hot, wet cave. I asked her to go easy - as my balls were beyond blue. As she slowly brought me the release I so desperately needed, she bent over and fed me each nipple, then brought her lips to mine. After an incredibly satisfying kiss, I asked her how the evening went from her standpoint. Her answer is etched into my memory: "Sex with Marquis was fantastic, I'll never forget this night and want to do it over and over again, but I LOVE you!" That was my girlfriend's, soon to be my wife's, first time with a new cock. We enjoyed adventures with Marquis for three years until we married and moved away. We still remember him very fondly. Although she has had a long string of lovers over the years, Marquis was responsible for many more firsts, including taking her anal virginity. A fantastic sexual feat on her part, considering the size of his cock and her tight virginal rosebud. Marquis was intelligent, considerate, easy-going, personable - a man I could trust my wife with. Next to me, he is her hands-down favorite!
-
1 pointMy wife, Kim, is 27 years old, 5'4" and 123 pounds. She is 37-23-36.; a real dark-haired knock-out. I'm John. 29 years old, 195 pounds, 6'2". I'm blond and considered very handsome. My wife and I met in college and were soon married after graduation. We have been married five years, and still very much in love. For some reason, I suspected Kim of fooling around. Coming home late from work, leaving without telling me where she was going, etc.! I worked up a plan with my best friend and neighbor. His name is Jerry, married and a real jock. I wanted to test Kim and who was better at this than Jerry. He is known as a real stud of the area. I think everyone knows but his wife, Liz. I cooked up this plan with Jerry to be executed on a Thursday evening. Kim mentioned on several occasions how nice looking Jerry was and that he always dressed so neat. I'm not the jealous type, but this made me wonder. I told Jerry of my intentions for him to test Kim and he was agreeable and said it sounded like fun, remember we are the best of buddies. Jerry asked, what if it goes too far. I said it was OK as long as I could watch. Jerry agreed, and the plan was set. I hooked up our video cam on the dresser of our bedroom and one in our den. I called Kim from work around 6 pm and told her I was going to the hockey game with the guys and wouldn't be home until around midnight. I work for a large securities firm in Tampa and mostly men at the workplace. She bit of course. To be honest, I really didn't think Kim would be game for any tryst with Jerry, but I was just testing. Well, you guessed it; not all went as I thought it would. Jerry showed up at our front door at about 7 pm. He brought his basketball and a couple of bottles of good wine. He asked if I was home and could I come out and shoot some hoops. Kim said I was at the game and wouldn't be home until late. Jerry said his wife Liz was at her parents and wouldn't be home until later either. Kim said she hadn't shot baskets for a while and she would join him. After they played for a short period and Jerry had won 5 games of PIG, they went inside to cool off with a bottle of chilled wine. They went to the den where the big screen was, and Kim went to the kitchen to get the wine from the freezer where she had put it to chill. While Kim was in the kitchen, Jerry flipped on the video cam and waited. Kim was wearing her denim cut-offs and a halter-top, no bra of course; nobody wears a bra in Florida. Jerry was wearing his coaching shorts, which were very very short, and a T-shirt. Jerry thinks he is a Navy SEAL and never wears undershorts. The picture was perfect on the video cam, and Kim was not the wiser. After about 15 minutes of small talk about their spouses and work, Jerry started in. The subject quickly turned to sex. I was shocked at how open Kim became. I wasn't sure if it was the wine or what. Jerry started on his and Liz's sex life and how kinky they have become. Kim opened up and began telling Jerry about our sex and how erotic I have become over the past year or so. Kim began telling Jerry how I loved watching her fuck dildos and how excited I would get when she would squirt when she cums. When Kim gets really turned on, she can cum about a quart, really. It seems to never stop. Yes, it does taste like honey. Kim and Jerry were sitting on the sofa directly across from the cam, and I could see Jerry cock getting erect. You could tell Kim noticed it but tried not to look. All of a sudden Kim stopped talking, and Jerry pulled his massive tool from the side of his shorts. It was so big it looked like a baby's arm holding an apple. It was even a surprise to me, I had never seen Jerry nude, it made my heart pound. I can't even imagine how Kim was feeling about then. Jerry shook it at her and asked if she ever has seen anything like this in her life. Kim commented that Liz was one hell of a lucky woman. Jerry said there was enough to go around and he would share and was sure Liz wouldn't mind because they had been swinging for the past couple of years. Kim said if John ever found out he would kill us both. Don't forget Kim is very very attractive and has a perfect body, not a flaw. What happened next really floored me. Jerry told Kim what we were up to and showed her the video cam; he must have really wanted her pussy. Kim got real pissed at first then said let's give him a show. Kim then told Jerry she has always been faithful to me and had never thought of having an affair until that very moment. I was furious at my friend but soon got over it as I watched what happened. Both Jerry and Kim stripped off their clothes and started to get busy. Jerry went down on Kim even before he had ever given her a kiss, which told me this was just raw sex. He worked in two fingers as he licked her clit. Kim was really humping her hips as he fingered her. She was about to explode when she pulled his head up to her bountiful breast. Kim's nipples were so erect they stuck out about a half-inch or more. Jerry was sucking on one and pinching the erect nipple of the other. All of a sudden the milk started to pour. Kim had lost our baby in her eighth month several months ago and still has a lot of milk. Jerry was going crazy because he didn't know Kim was lactating. I think at first it scared him, but he soon was like a kitten lapping up her spray. Kim screamed a howl and declared she was cumming. Jerry stepped back, and in full view of the video cam, you could see the cum pouring out of Kim's sweet hole. It was just like a man cumming thick and running down onto the leather sofa. Jerry lowered his head and started licking all he could, but there was just too much. Jerry put his hand down below her pussy and let it run into his hand and palm and smeared it all over her tits and face, Kim then licked his fingers clean. Kim said she had to try and suck his cock, she could barely get the head around her lips. Kim was satisfied to lick the head and shaft all the way to sucking his balls. After about 10 minutes of this, she resorted to jacking Jerry off and fingering his asshole. After a while, Kim said she had to try it fit it inside her. Jerry positioned himself and guided that big log to Kim's pussy. It took a lot of spit lube and several attempts, but he finally he managed to get a fit. Jerry was very gentle thank heaven. It looked as if he was going to pull her insides out on the withdrawal. After about 20 minutes of this awesome site, Kim let out a high squeal and came again; not as much came pouring out this time. Jerry pulled out with a plop you could hear on video and watch her orgasm again. He said he was almost there and inserted his cock in Kim again, after about three or four minutes he withdrew and came all over her wide-open pussy. Great gobs of cum ran from her pussy to her asshole. He cum in her a little and it was running out of her like a river, Jerry got up to get the video cam up close to get a good shot of the cum flowing river. Kim got up and came back with a towel to clean up, and both looked into the cam and asked how I liked the show. As I reflect back to this, I think I got what I deserved. YES, Kim and I are still married and in love more than ever. Jerry and Liz, has since introduced us to swinging. We get together quite often, and we have met new and exciting friends. I hope you have enjoyed our story, all true and exciting.
-
1 pointThis is my first story so I should explain why it’s written as it is. My girlfriend and I are both in college and this was our first experience of any kind other then with just the two of us. Additionally, this was my first encounter with another guy and it drove her absolutely nuts. In fact, she liked our first threesome experience so much that she was constantly asking me to recreate it while we were in bed, so finally I decided to just write an extremely detailed account of what happened for her reading pleasure. And now I am sharing it with you. Enjoy! It’s a fall Friday night and I’m taking you out to your first frat party with a couple of our friends. We all are at my apartment before hand, pre-gamming. Once we all feel good and “ready,” we head out and take the bus down to college and hop off at the southeast corner of campus and head up to my friend’s frat house. After walking a bit tipsy down past a few other houses, we reach his frat, a huge white building with a 2-story entrance {sorry can’t remember the name right now!} I call his cell and he meets us outside and takes us in the back and straight to the bar. You and I and our friends all get drinks and head to the “party room.” As we head up to the first floor you hear incredible bass pounding and thousands of voices talking. It grows louder and louder as the lights from the basement darken and darken. Soon we reach the top and find ourselves in a sea of people illuminated only by the occasionally colorful flash from the DJ’s wall of effects lights. After socializing for a minute and drinking quite a bit more, I agree to go dance with you. You look so beautiful in your mini skirt and little shirt. I watch you for a minute as your begin to pulse your hips to the music and fall deep into the crowd. I follow you in and begin to rock back and forth to the music with you. We spend what seems like hours dancing and drinking and meeting people. The more drunk we get, the more turned on we get and the more pressure we put between each other. You can feel my penis growing against you and you rub me back and forth twisting and turning your hips. It gets bigger and bigger as we get hotter and wetter. As we dance I slowly move you in the dark towards a wall and though you can barely see me in the dark sea of people, you know what I’m thinking and I know you’re thinking the same thing. Suddenly you feel the wall against your back and through it you feel the pulsing of the deep vibrating bass. We continue to grind against one another as we begin heavily making out. My hands are all over you and my tongue deep inside your mouth. I take both my hands and rub both your breasts as I continue rubbing my pelvis against yours. In the dark, you make out the outlines of the other hundreds of people all grinding and making out as you feel my hand leave your breast and make its way down your smooth stomach. As we make out and dance against the vibrating wall, I continue moving my hand down the outside of your skirt until I reach the end. Eagerly you push your hips out practically begging my fingers to find their way to your perfect vagina, which is nearly soaking wet with anticipation at this point. Skillfully {of course}, I pull your thong aside and begin rubbing my fingers in long strokes back and forth in your tight wet vagina. Our tongues intertwine and you start rubbing my penis {which is now hugely erect and throbbing for you}. Wasting no time you unzip my fly and pull it out and I grasp it and begin rubbing it against your clit in place of my fingers. No one can see what’s going on, nor hear the groans in the thunderous ocean of people, music, fog and flashing colored lights. Finally, you arch back and I slide deep inside of you, forcing myself all the way to your end as our legs press together. Using your skirt to form a bond between our bodies, I begin grinding with you to the pumping music, while surreptitiously pumping myself deep in and out of you.I don’t want to cum in you just yet so I quickly pull out. I can tell you’re disappointed, but I want to save some for later. So I tell you I’m going to grab us more beers and I’ll be right back. While I’m gone, you’re stuck in this place of heightened pleasure dying for a release, but of course you’re not going to just finger yourself right there. Well, as is the case in frats, a hot lonely girl doesn’t go unnoticed for long. Out of the crowd comes a guy you’re sure you’ve seen before. He is well built and you find him quite attractive {though not as attractive as me of course}. He asks if you’re in the same class and though you cant quite pinpoint it, you instantly recognize him. You’re kinda drunk {to say the least} and start drunk blabbering about this and that. Abruptly, he asks if you wanna dance while you talk and since that’s what you’ve been waiting to do, you say yes without thinking. You both start moving back and forth with some space between each other. In the dark you begin to let yourself go to the music again and the alcohol helps you forget where you are and who you’re with. In the dark you feel his hands caress up and down your bare arms as the music gets louder and louder. It feels really nice to be touched so gently, and you move in a bit closer. As you both continue to dance, you move closer and closer until you occasionally begin to rub against one another. As you grove back and forth, you spin around so your back is to him and you slowly move closer back to him as you pump your hips side to side. Every so often you feel a bulge brush against your ass and you know what it is. As you keep dancing, getting closer and hotter and begin putting pressure against this hot guy, you see me in a flash of light looking at you with two beers in my hands. Wide eyed, you back away from him realizing what you were doing but I seem strangely calm. I motion at you to be nice and at least finish the song with him. Confused but very happy with this acceptance, you turn back to him before he even realizes what you were doing or looking at. Its not even a minute until you realize maybe this is curiously turning me on a bit to see what you look like from another angle. I watch you sway your beautiful self skillfully against his body and quite frankly it’s a bit arousing. I drink my beer as I look at the way your bodies are pressed together and see his pants slowly expand as your sexy body moves and begins to give him an erection. As the DJ cross-fades into the next song, I come over to you and you step away from him and I introduce myself. He says very politely and apologetic that he didn’t mean to hit on her realizing that we’re going out and I say it’s totally fine. She can have fun without me too, sometimes. I invite him to keep dancing with you, but I want to join in too. As the song fades in with the bass pounding and people all around us shaking and grinding and making out, I press my body to your front and him to your back. You feel so loved as the attention is entirely on you, in-between two hot guys rubbing themselves against you on both sides. As we grind in a sandwich you spin around and give me your ass and him your front, constantly changing. You feel both of our erections and know it’s because of you that we’re so turned on. We finish out the song and after saying our “nice to meet you’s and see you later’s” I am so turned on that I insist we leave so I can have you all to myself at my apartment. It is the most painful bus ride home, as all I want to do is be deep inside you. I long to lick you and kiss you and make love to you, and the vibrations of the engine are certainly not helping anything. Once we finally get there, we hop off the bus and head straight for my building. However, as we pass the office, we hear a “well hello again.” We both turn around and there he is walking in our direction. We both smile and I ask if he lives here. As it turns out he does and by chance decided to leave at the same time. We reintroduce ourselves and he apologizes again, but I remind him it’s fine. He seems like a very nice guy so I ask what he’s doing now, and if he wants to hang out for a bit. He’s very happy to be invited over and gladly accepts. As we walk back to my apartment, you get a better view of him in the streetlight. He’s more attractive then you realized at first. He’s toned with a nice ass, with a muscular upper body and smooth attractive face. Once we’re back in my place, we all sit down on the couches and I make us drinks. We talk for quite a while about ourselves, where we’re from and what we do up here. The more we drink, the more friendly and open we get. Somehow we get into a discussion of what kind of porn is best, and I ask him if he ever heard the thing about how guys produce the most sperm to MMF porn. He knows what I’m talking about and we discuss why that is, from an evolutionary standpoint. He then asks if guys like girl on girl action so much, why don’t you like guy on guy? You admit you’ve never really seen it, but you are intrigued. Surprised he tells you how he knows a bunch of girls who get off to nothing but guy on guy, and I recall hearing the same thing from a few friends too. After a somewhat heated discussion, you say you’re kinda bored and want to do something fun. Jokingly I ask if you want to look at porn, and he jumps in asking if maybe you just want to make your own. You smile and say no, but maybe something along those lines. You admit it’s a bit childish, but you ask if we want to play truth or dare. In actuality, you’ve been growing more and more attracted to him as we’ve been talking, and you’re looking for an excuse to feel his body, and maybe even kiss him. He and I say that’s fine, but not until I get more drinks. Once, I come back ad we drink up, we’re all feeling mostly drunk and quite happy. We all sit in a circle on the floor, with him on your left, and me on your right. He asks the first question to you, asking if you’ve ever hooked up with a girl. You proudly respond that you have a couple times, and you liked it. We laugh and you ask the next question. You ask him if he’s ever hooked up with another guy and suddenly he gets very reserved. After a moment of hesitation he admits a couple things have happened with him but with an embarrassed smile, refuses to go into detail. For his question, he asks me if I’ve ever done anything with another guy, hoping to remove the attention from him. After a second of hesitation, I explain that I had a few experiences when I was younger, but I, too, keep it vague. It’s your turn again. You want to see a bit more, and you dare him to take his shirt off. He complies and exposes his muscular chest and hard abs. I respond with a dare for you to take your shirt off. Happily you pull your shirt up over your head and unclasp your bra, showing off your beautiful breasts. Trying to even the score, he immediately shoots back a dare for me to take of my shirt. As I pull off my shirt, showing off my muscular chest and arms and stomach, I catch him eyeing me up before quickly turning away. What a nice night so far, with too very hot sexy boys sitting half naked with you in the warm summer breeze coming through the windows. There’s not much order to this game now and you ask him a truth question. You ask him if he ever thinks about doing stuff with a guy, and I can immediately tell what you have on your mind. He says he can’t lie, he has thought about it, but quickly turns the attention to me and asks what about me? I look at you and smile cause I can’t lie about this, and admit that I have indeed thought about it. I decide it’s time to remove more clothes and I dare him to take your skirt off for you. Happily he crawls over to you and very sensually pulls your skirt down to your ankles. Feeling a bit unfair, you dare both of us to take our pants off. We oblige and both stand up to slide our pants down over our boxers and step out of them. Before sitting back down, I can’t help but notice a growing bulge in his pants, and I’m very sure he notices mine too. Once we sit back down, I ask him if he wants to kiss you and ask you if you want him to kiss you. He says he would and you say you would let him, clearly hiding both of your excitement, and then I finish by daring you to do it. You both kneel forward and meet in the center as your eyes close. You feel his thick lips touch to yours and suddenly a flash of excitement and pleasure flows through you as you feel these new lips. After a few sensual pecks, you slide your tongue between your pursed lips and part his lips. Gladly he receives your kiss and his tongue finds yours. Within moments, you move from gently kissing to making out, and I’m quite turned on seeing the way your mouth moves against his. After your tongues intertwine for a good minute, you move back down, slowly pulling your tongue from his mouth, and smile with delight. Feeling kind of bad, he dares us to make out. Oh, what a dare! You do the same, kneeling in my direction, and repeat the scene. This time, however, you are more forward, exploring this familiar mouth. We kiss for a good minute as well and then I move back and we smile to each other. There’s a bit of silence. You take another drink. You look at us and ask if we remember when we were talking about if you had ever seen guy on guy action. Of course we remember, but why? You’re very {almost surprisingly} aroused by our two hot naked bodies in such close proximity and you’re thinking about that story I once wrote and what we once talked about. You grow hotter and hotter, debating whether or not to ask. You decide it’s what you want. Shyly, you tell us that you would like to see some now. We’re both sort of confused but also a little excited, and we look at each other and shrug. He asks what you would like to see. Thinking for a second, you tell us to do whatever we want with each other- to do whatever feels good to each other, and you will watch. I can see the anticipation in your eyes as you move to the couch. I stand up, and he stands up in front of me; we’re nearly the exact same height. We are face to face in nothing but our boxers. The light from the outside dimly illuminates the muscles of our very hot bodies. As we stand face to face, our eyes are at the same level. I can tell he’s dying to do something, but neither of us will make the first move. You seem to notice both of our hesitation and suggest we help each other out of our boxers. He anxiously accepts, and I can tell he’s been dying to have a guy to play with as he hurriedly steps in and puts his hands on my hips. I admit, I too, am very excited to see where this goes. Slowly, he uses his whole body to slip my boxers down to my ankles. The elastic band of the waist slides down, pulling my growing penis down until it’s released, and I’m a bit embarrassed as it pops up at him. After I step my naked body out of my boxers, he doesn’t seem to mind one bit as the swelled head brushes the side of his face on his way back up. As he ascends back up, he seems to check out my penis and his hands never leave my body, constantly caressing and feeling. My turn. As I lower his boxers, I keep my face provocatively close to his erection, which is pushing straight through his boxers. Once they’re down to his knees, his erection springs out at my face and I take a moment to look at it. I’m surprised at how thick it is. It’s not quite as long as mine but maybe even more bulky. I can tell he shudders in hope that it might come in contact with my lips as I stand back up, but I just graze right by it on my way back up, massaging his legs just like he did for me. Now we stand naked face-to-face and you watch with extreme anticipation and excitement, gently rubbing yourself {which is what you should be doing right now} as you see our large penises fully erect almost begging to play with each other. He places his hands on my shoulders and lightly brushes down and back up my arms with his fingertips. I stand there with my eyes closed for a moment, enjoying the cautious touch massage before deciding to return the favor. I place my hands on his bare chests and bush my palms past his pecks, touching his nipples, and down to his abs. He steps in closer. His hands move to my back, continuing to feel up and down so lightly as I move my hands around to his sides and up and down his hips. He places his cheek next to mine as his hands massage their way down my lower back and to my ass. He takes a handful of my tight hard ass and squeezes me with both hands and begins to rub around. I move in closer and as I do, I feel his hot penis stroke against mine. He continues and steps in once more until my penis is forced against his and slides up his hard abs, and as it rubs upward on him, I feel his thick penis press against my abs and slide up in the same way until our chests are touching and our penises are pressed against one another in between us. I can feel his pulse throbbing through his hot penis against mine and I reach down his back and begin to feel his hard ass. As we massage each other and apply more and more pressure between our hips, I place my lips to his neck and begin to gently kiss his neck up and down. You’ve never seen something this hot, as two strong hot guys so gently touching each other as their huge erections are pressed against one another, and balls rub against one another. As I continue to lick his neck, he does the same to me and we continue massaging each other, briefly sliding our hands down to our openings, taking a quick feel, and pulling back out. After a minute of this sensual massaging, he steps back allowing our erections to spring back down and very cautiously moves his lips to mine. I’m a bit reserved at first, but I can tell he’s very excited about this. He holds my lower back and I hold his biceps as we begin to kiss very gently. Just closed mouth kisses at first, it feels so different then any girl. As we kiss and get a bit more into it, he begins to rock his hips back and forth rubbing his shaft against mine. You think you might orgasm at the sight of our perfect penises rubbing against one another as we hold our muscular bodies together and kiss. As his tongue finds its way gently through my lips, I feel his fingers find their way down to my pubic area and start to play around ever so lightly. As we kiss more and more into it, his hands begin to stroke my penis with the skill only another guy could have, knowing exactly what to do and where to go. As I feel his fingertips probing the head and opening of my throbbing erection, I slide my hands down his chest and through his neatly trimmed pubic hair to his thick pulsing penis, dying for a feel too. I slowly wrap my fingers around his thick penis and it feels so good to have its heat pulsing in my hand. I can feel him clench it with delight as he feels my touch. We both gently stroke each other and occasionally rub the very sensitive heads of our pulsing penises against one another. Slowly he moves downward, continuing to play with me, and I keep my hands on him, stroking my way up his abs and his chest and up to his neck. He takes his hands and continues to stroke my enormous throbbing penis as he positions it in front of his face. He takes a minute to examine it, seeming very impressed with it. Then, ever so gently his tongue comes out of his lips and touches the very tip. You watch as he curiously licks very lightly around the head and to the sides, tasting my eager erection for the first time. He returns to the head and places just the very tip in his mouth and sucks on it for just a moment as a droplet of my pre-cum drips onto his excited tongue. He continues to gently suck it in for just seconds until removing it and sliding his way back up to my mouth and continues kissing me. The wet head of my penis once again slides against his hard abs as we kiss once more. But suddenly, he pulls his mouth away from mine and takes me by the waist and slowly guides my naked body around so my back is to him. He reaches around the front and continues to massage my penis, making sure to reach down to my balls to rub them too, and with his other hand, begins to guide his thick penis up and down between my legs. I reach behind me and find his penis and continue to stroke it and as I do this, he presses his chest against my back, and starts to lick my neck again. I can feel his heart beating quickly against my back and his pulsing penis massaging my ass. He can’t help the excited release of pre-cum onto me and as he continues to rub the hot wet bulging head of his penis up and down me, I gasp with pleasure as I feel it find its way to my opening and begin to press against me, and I continue to stroke him and rub his balls even harder behind me. I feel him start to apply more pressure between his thick pulsing head and my opening. You watch this rapidly increasing sensual display of rubbing and touching, you’re so wet since you’ve been rubbing yourself through all this and are dying for attention of your own. Simultaneously, I’m dying to play with you too, and ask you to join us. Excitedly you come over to us as I turn around and pull you in between us. As I begin to passionately make out with you, he pulls your thong down to your ankles and traces his tongue back up the inside of your thigh, stroking past your vagina and up your back. As I make out with you, you feel both of our huge erect penises rubbing against you on both sides, this time naked unlike in the frat house, as he massages your breasts from behind you. As I kiss you, I take my penis and start to rub it all around your clit, and getting the idea, he takes his penis and begins doing the same to the back of your vagina. You are in ecstasy as you feel our two giant throbbing penis heads massing your wet vagina all around. Then I take you and roll you down to the ground so that you’re lying on your back and immediately we both kneel on each side of you. He picks up quickly and we both move our mouths to your breasts creating a whirlwind of pleasure. You moan in pure delight as your feel our tongues twist and twirl around your erect nipples. To make things better, we spread your legs and put one of each of our legs in between you and our hands meet at your vagina. As I begin to rub you up and down around your opening, he rubs circles around your clit. As our two tongues are all over your breasts and hands all over your vagina, you reach down to find our penises. Though mine is familiar, you are surprised at how thick his is too. You feel it throbbing in your fingers and begin stroking up and down. Our hands are all over each other, tongues all over you. After a minute or so of this, we both begin working our way with our tongues down from your breasts and to your stomach and further. Finally, we spread your legs even more and both put our bodies in between them and our faces join up again as we share in a three way kiss with your clit. Waves of pleasure flow through you as two hard tongues work all around your clit and in and out of you. As we lick you, his hand finds my penis and continues stroking it and I do the same to him. We are all in such incredible pleasure with two tongues all around and in your tight perfect vagina, and his hand stroking my huge erection, and mine on his. We stay locked in this position for several minutes until finally I move back. As I move away, he repositions himself in between your legs and you’re dying for penetration. I come around next to you and kneel beside you and begin rubbing you clit in one hand, and his penis in the other. As I jerk him off and masturbate you harder and harder, you are both dying to be together and so I guide his thick pulsing erection to your sopping wet opening and he takes over sliding it deep within you. It doesn’t go as far as mine but the thickness is spreading you out more causing a wild new feeling. As you begin to moan and groan with pleasure, I bend down and begin licking your clit and his shaft back and forth. I stick my tongue firmly at the top of your entrance, pressing down on both your clit and the top of his shaft, creating a ridiculously heightened pleasure for both of you. As I do this and he fucks you harder and harder, I move my penis over to your mouth and move myself into a 69 position with you. I start fucking your mouth with my enormous throbbing penis and you suck me in so deeply as I continue licking both of you. After minutes of pumping and sucking and fucking, he begins to breath very heavily and groans. I begin to rub his balls and lick you even harder. Suddenly you begin shaking into orgasm as he begins pumping his load into you and seeing this sends me off into orgasm too. I lean up and as you furiously jerk me off, I cum on your stomach as I groan and sigh with pleasure. Once we can’t pump anymore, we all fall back and sigh with satisfaction.
-
1 pointI have known this couple for around a year and half now. They are a very cool couple who like to have fun and love each other very much. Well let me start by saying how I met them. I met Steph first in an Electronic store inside a local mall. She is a 25-year-old blonde female with blue eyes and a couple of very firm and big breast. She was looking at some cellular accessories and had asked me if I knew the quality of some of them. I didn't think twice about helping her and one thing led to the other. We had a short simple talk when I invited her to get a cup of coffee just down from the store. She said she couldn't because she had to meet with someone but she would leave me her phone number so we could finish our chat later. I called her one day later and she picked the phone, I asked if she remembered me, she said 'of course you're the nice guy from the mall'. I asked her if she would like to finish our talk later that day and she reply with a simple 'yeah of course'. We arranged a meeting at the same coffee shop. I got to the place first and around 10 minutes later she arrive but with a man a little older than she was. I was surprised she brought someone along. She saw me right away and she walked to me. She presented me to her husband. It was a little let down and a surprise at the same time. I tried to play it cool and shook his hand like a good friend. I started to think I am already here so might as well have a good time and make some new friends. We talk for about an hour or so about how they met, about their past, and some of my past. After a good chat, they invited me over to check out their place and I agreed. When we all arrived, we all walked in and they showed me around until we reached the living room again. We started to talk about our interest, what we do for a living and out of nowhere; we started to tell some sex jokes. I then told a joke about a girl who got a boob job and then she mentioned that she had a boob job too, around a year ago, and that her man was the only one who has ever seen them. I replied saying, damn he is lucky, and we all laughed. She then said well, I have some before and after shots, you can see if you want. Don't worry, they're tasteful she added. I reply with a simple 'Yeah sure'. She walked to their room, grab the photos and return. True to her word, they were tasteful because the nipples were covered. Gee, I thought I was going to see R rated boobs, not Disney Tits, I laughed. He then said you 'want to see the real deal?' I answered simply saying 'yeah'. She was a little shy I could tell. She started to take off her shirt until she had only a very sexy black bra on. She added that she had never shown it to anyone else and especially not in front of her husband. She started to take off the bra and display the most incredible pair of tits I'd ever seen. She started to tell me where she needed some adjustments and all I replied was they look more than great. I mentioned that I would really enjoy seeing the whole package. She asked me 'you mean take everything off? Yeah, I am curious I said. Oh boy, she said. This is going to take a lot of nerve, she added to that. She took a deep breath, waited about 5 seconds, took the rest of her clothes off, and dropped all on the floor. I turn around to her husband and said, you have a perfect 10 here. She walked to me and she took my hand and told me to feel the right boob and then the left. She said feel the nipples too. It felt like they were perfect. She walked back and put her panties and bra on. Her husband turned to me, and said, “You know what has always been one of my fantasies?” No what, I replied?” He said he always had this fantasy of seeing Steph getting bang while he watches. She looked at him weird and said “Really?” He said 'yeah, I always wondered how you would look being fuck by another man. I said, Are you implying that we should......? Implying is not the word he answered. I was already really horny from seeing her naked that I couldn’t really hide it from them. “Well I haven’t been fucked by someone other than my husband since I got married,” she said. She walked towards me and said well I can tell by his dick that he doesn’t disagree with you M*** and she gave me a kiss that was one of the hottest ones I have ever gotten. We all walked to the bedroom where I started to take off my clothes while she took off her bra and panties again. I started things by locking lips and putting my hands all over her perfect pair of breast. I took my hands and started to play with her really firm and tight ass. This seemed to get to her as she pressed in real close and kissed me harder. I worked my mouth down past her tits, to her flat tummy and eventually met up with her very wet and dripping pussy. She spread her legs apart and said please eat me. My tongue spread her lips apart and I played with her clit, she pulled my hands up and placed them on her tits. She then said enough heating up, fuck me, and fuck me now. I placed my cock at the entrance to her pussy, with a flex of my hips my cock slid inside her hot pussy. Her pussy was like velvet, like no other pussy I ever felt before. I joked and told her that she was built, for fucking and she laughed. She wrapped her very long legs around me and we just kept at it for as long as we could. She told me that she rarely cums from getting fuck by her husband. After about 20-30 minutes, I tried getting a little rough with Steph, which she seemed to get off on. She started to scream that she felt like cumming and for me to get even rougher. As her orgasm reached full speed, I started pumping my cum into her, which only made her cum even more. My cum dripping off her pussy was a very beautiful sight. Her husband added that he really enjoyed it and that only made him desire Steph's pussy even more. Steph and I took a shower together and we got dressed. It was around 11 at the time and they asked me if i wanted to spend the night there and I agreed. I slept on the sofa that night while I heard M*** fucking Steph at night. In the morning, I left and they told me I was welcome anytime. M*** said whenever he gets the desire for a threesome or seeing his wife being banged he knows who to call and I replied, who? They laughed. After that one time, we have had a threesome and fucked Steph a couple of times. She sometimes calls me when she feels horny and her man is out on trips. Don’t worry he knows I go over to their house when he is away.
-
1 pointThis one is writen by me. The previous 2 series of 'Our First Threesome' were written by Jas. This is the second encounter we've had and I can't describe how excited I was to tell my side of this erotic incident. Alain is French. He visits us twice a year for his business trips, usually in the fall. One fine morning, Jas got an email from Alain saying he was gonna come visit us. I realised this was the moment to get the ball rolling. We had sometimes included Alain as a part of our fantasy and we really get wild and wet. I usually end up with multiple orgasms. So, I secretly wrote an email to Alain asking if he'd be interested in a threesome with us. Its not that Alain has never cast eyes on me. I had always felt the vibes when he was around and I knew he'd jump into bed at any indication of invitation. I didn't tell Jas anything about our emails coz I wanted it to be a surprise. A few days later, I got a reply from him and in the mail were two words 'Why not ?'. I knew somehow, Jas was in for a big surprise this time. To cut the story short, Alain arrived and stayed at the usual hotel. He called in the late evening and I picked the phone. It was the usual chit chat of life and business and weather in France, however, I could feel the tension created deep down inside. The next day was Friday. We planned on getting together for dinner. I got ready 6:30 PM. Jas seemed a little preoccupied and somehow I could sense he knew somehow. He seemed quiet all throughout the evening since he returned from work. He asked me if everything was ok, I replied in a very playful manner that everything was fine.... Somehow I sensed he's expecting something was definitely gonna happen tonight. Alain is 31 yrs old, French, and he's a good looking guy above average and I was definitely attracted to him. Jas knew I was flirting with him the year before when Alain had visited us and that's when Jas wanted to see me have a sensual sex with him. ... We arrived at Room 302 and Alain invited us in. We started the casual chit chat over a glass of white wine. I had a glass of red. The conversation went on from business to weather to Iraq and to movies and finally ended up in sex. By then, we had finished two bottles of wine, a white and a red. We were feeling nice and of course tipsy. Alain inquired if anyone was hungry, but we all passed saying it was too early and we weren't hungry yet. Finally the conversation took a turn to threesomes and orgies, which was my whole charade throughout the entire evening. Jas was watching me carefully and I knew he was enjoying the subject. I also noticed that he was getting an erection. It's so easy to know when he's horny, and I was getting horny myself. It is so easy for him to make out because my face kinda turns pink and my ears red, and I'd sound a little nervous and stammer. Everyone was quiet. To get the conversation going, I started, 'So, Alain ! Have you ever had a threesome? ' He replied 'Of course! Its fun.' I gave a wicked eye towards Jas and gave an inquisitive glance if he's up for it. He replied with one of the most wicked smile and said nothing. I knew he was ready and rather dying to watch what happens next. Alain was somehow intercepting the silent communication between Alain and I, so he politely asks what we were up to. Not mentioning anything about the email, I said 'Jas was wondering if you'd be interested in a threesome with us?' Alain gave me a wicked smile. Somehow he didn't know Jas and I have not spoken anything about my email. Both of them looked at me as if it was entirely up to me. I said it was up to Jas if he wanted to. Jas walked straight up to me and started kissing me. I responded with my lips wide open and kissed back. I stood up and walked towards Alain and gave him a wet and passionate kiss and we started frenching. Jas gave me a sly look and smiled as a sign of approval. I knew he was so horny and we were up for some real fun. I love to play a lot and be fondled and licked and kissed and sucked, which really turns me on. Jas walked over to the chair and sat down quietly, watching what was developing between us in the room. I lit up a joint and passed it on. By the time it was over, we were kinda relaxed and started loosening up ourselves. Alain started kissing me on the neck again and started fondling with my breasts, pretty perky by now, a nice shapely 34c. Jas sneaked up slowly from behind and started playing with my right breast in a slow circular motion, zeroing in to the nipple. He helped me take off my dress and then unhooked my bra. We all were feeling so horny by now. Alain couldn't keep his eyes off my breast. Alain joined in. He started licking my left breast, and then the nipple, and playfully asked me if I wanted to taste a French dick. I playfully replied 'Why not?' and then helped him out of his jeans, and then his underwear. I noticed he was already erect. I then slowly pulled it down and took it in my hands. It's such a wonderful feeling to have someone else's dick in my hands other than my boyfriend's, and I was enjoying the 8' and the thickness. I slowly started caressing and took it slowly in my mouth and started licking, sucking and playing with it. It was such a pleasure to see Jas enjoy every second of the moment, as I had always wanted to see him enjoy and savor a scene like this. I then kissed him so very passionately and helped him unzip his pants. Alain helped me out of my tiny pink thong which hardly covers my trimmed pussy. At that moment I realized I wanted to give Jas more than he was expecting. I wanted to tease him and play with Alain, and I whispered in his ears 'Honey, enjoy the show.. as you have always wanted', and we both went down for a 69, with me on top. Jas came up behind me and playfully started licking ass and pussy, it was such an indescribable pleasure to have two tongues tango on my clit. I was moaning, enjoying the moment and savoring every second and never wanted it to end. Then slowly Jas inserted his middle finger in my ass. I was wet like hell and my juices were flowing down my thighs. It was about time somebody fucks me. Sooner than I could think , Alain got up and inserted his 8-incher and started fucking me. Jas was savoring every moment of it as he was playing with his cock. The room filled with Ohhhhssss and AAhhhhhsss and there were chills running down my spine. I thought this was one moment I will always remember all throughout my life. Alain and Jas took turns and fucked me four times. I can't remember how many more times I came. We were all exhausted and fell asleep together and woke up at 11:00 the next morning. When I opened my eyes, Alain was licking my pussy and was making it real nice and wet, but this would be another story. We've had a few more times together with Alain that season before he left for France.
-
1 pointWe decided to have the party on a long weekend the month after our all girl sex party, and came up with some novel games to play. We had invited 17 couples and 3 single gals to the party, in all 15 couples and all 3 girls showed up. Also the week before the party Karen called and said she had decided to take us up on our offer to move in with us, until she could get her life back in order. So we were going to have a full house, with plenty of fun to go around. The party kicked off at 8:30 as soon as almost everyone showed up. There were some stragglers coming in over the next couple of hours. As most parties, it was BYOB, with us providing the eats and snacks. Many of our guests brought something to help with the food. We tried to keep it light, with mostly fruit and light snacks. After the usual warm up small talk and catching up with what was going on in dear friends lives, the time had come to start having fun. It was decided to start a game. Now the girls and I had come up with some games that we thought were somewhat novel and fun games to play, especially since this party was going to last from Friday night until Sunday afternoon. The first game was called blowjob queen. First, those girls that wanted to play would put their name in a bowl and tell how many guys they would do. The girl that put down the most number of guys would get the chance to prove they were a true blowjob queen. The next thing the chosen girl would do was to draw a slip of paper out of another bowl. On the papers were these words, swallow it all, spit it out or take it all. The first one is self-explanatory; she would have to swallow each guy’s cum. The second one she would spit it out for all to see and the third one meant, she would take the load in the face or anywhere down to her nipples. There were five girls that entered for the title. The girl that would compete for the title was Janice one of the single girls we invited. She had been to several parties we had either hosted and others we had been to. Janice was bi, tall, slim, had perky 32 D breast, with short dark hair and known to love cum, both men’s and women’s, she was a true sex maniac and a favorite of most of the guys and some of the girls. Janice had said she could take on 10 guys. She reached into the bowl and pulled out a slip, it read take it all, Janice said great bring it on. She stripped out of her dress and stepped into the middle of the great room. It was not hard to get ten volunteers from the guys. In fact we had to end up drawing straws to see who could participate. Janice got down on her knees and told the guys to gather round, she was going to show us all how a true blowjob queen ruled. She took the first cock and slid it all the way down her throat and began to slide it in and out taking time to work over the head. She reached out with both hands and took hold of the next 2 cocks in line and began to stroke them, preparing them for their turn. It didn’t take long for her to get the rod ready; she released the two cocks so she could give her complete attention to the cock. When he finally came he shot his load straight out into Janice’s face covering her mouth and nose. She quickly took the next cock shoved it into her mouth using both hands to stroke it while she sucked it, again she took the full load straight in the face, licking the juices and smiling at the crowd of on lookers. She said "my pussy is feeling neglected, will one of you kind gentleman please fill it with a hot cock". Larry who was watching, quickly stepped up and said, “be my pleasure mamma” he laid down on his back. Janice squatted down facing his feet and slid his hard cock into her wet pussy. She then said, “Now where was I” and took the next cock swallowing it down as the cum from the first two cocks clung to her face, dripped from her chin. She kept sucking and stroking until the cock was ready to unleash it’s load, this time it shot high up and hit her in the fore head and top of the head. She rubbed it all over her face looked up and said next. Now the next guy in line was Sam, she looked at his massive cock and winked, saying, “I hope his load is as big as his cock". She opened wide and took his cock in all the way in one motion. Many of the girls watching were amazed. Sam didn’t wait on her to start, he grabbed her head and began to rock back and forth, slowly shoving his cock in and out. Janice wrapped her hands around his shaft and pumped in rhythm with his strokes. Soon you could see Sam’s ass start to quiver, Janice pulled his cock out of her mouth and let his load gush out into her face. It was everything she wished for, a large heavy load. She got it in her hair, ears and all over her face. She looked up at Sam, saying, “that was simply delicious, I’ll be seeing you later”, and winked. She was ready for number five, “come on guys I want it all, get it up here and give it to me if you dare”. Jeff stepped up, grabbed her hair and said “ok baby I got something for you”. She simply said well give it to me then. He quickly shoved it deep down her throat, while she grabbed the shaft and stroked it hard and fast, moving her head back and forth faster than Jeff. He just stood there amazed letting her do the work. He came quickly; too some well earned ribbing from the guys. His load was not quick thought; it came in long heavy spurts. His cock jumped and his cum landed on top of Janice’s head, she quickly held it down to cover her breasts. By now Janice had cum all over her face, head and some on her breast, but she was by no means finished. She looked over at us and said, “half way there and just getting warmed up”. The next guy stepped up and let Janice take his cock. She started by licking the head and shaft. She then took the cock and put it into her mouth, not moving her head at all she took her hands and stroked the cock vigorously while licking the tip of it inside of her mouth. She finally brought him to a climax that was so intense the guy pulled back and his cock slid along the side of Janice’s face. She ended up with cum in her ear and down her neck, but she managed to stroke it longer and milked the lasted of his juices on to her tits. Rubbing them with his cock, while rocking back and forth on Larry’s cock. Larry was on the verge on cum, when Janice quickly got off of him and grabbed his cock shoving it into her mouth sucking it to climax. She let the load cover her face again, then got back on her knees and asked for the next in line. This time she looked up saying “I want two at once”. Two guys stepped up and she grabbed each cock leaning into them sucking one then the other stroking and sucking alternately. She continued until each guy shot his load. She took them both square in the face, licking each one clean. Janice was covered from head to tits with cum and going for more. She took a hold of the next one and deep-throated him all the way down. When she had the whole length of his cock down her throat she began stroking his balls. She then began to suck him in earnest. Using her lips and hands working in rhythm stroking the shaft bringing him to climax. Janice let the load shoot out to cover her left breast; she continued to stroke it while she rubbed it all over her tit. The next and final guy stepped up, it was Rod, his cock was of average length but rather fat. Janice licked her lips, then the tip of his dick before putting it into her mouth. She looked up at Rod and said “I hope you got a good one for me, I am not only the blowjob queen, but I am also a real cum slut.” Rod put his hands on both sides of Janice’s head and pushed his cock down her throat. Holding her head still he began to face fuck her, she took both hands and again stroked his shaft in rhythm with his strokes. Occasionally she would take his cock all the way down, letting Rod pound it deep down to the balls. She worked it over like a pro. Rod’s cum finally came gushing out and Janice again took as much of it as possible in the face, much of it had hit her in the eyes and nose, she was having some difficulty seeing so she let the rest of it squirt out onto her right breast rubbing the cock all over her tit. She then took it and started to suck on it some more, sucking out all of the remaining juice Rod had left. By now Janice look like someone had poured a picture of cum all over her head. She had cum in her hair, her ears, eyes, nose, all over her face and both tits had cum dripping from them. She stood up saying” am I the blowjob queen or what? Now I think I will clean up and get the shit fucked out of me”. Marc step up and said not before we give you your crown. He had made a crown especially for this game; he got a large double-headed dong. Bent it into a circle put a smaller vibrator on top in the middle. Then stuck in some smaller plastic cocks that were about an inch long all around the edge. He put the crown on her head and said I dub thee this year’s blowjob queen extraordinaire. With that everyone laughed and some of the girls went over to help clean the cum off of Janice. It was the beginning of a super weekend, here was Janice just finishing sucking off 11 guys and there were now 3 girls making out with her rubbing all of the cum all over themselves. They ended up in the bathroom, laughing and carrying on. Janice had to take a shower to get all of the cum out of her hair; of course Vickie couldn’t resist getting in to “help her.” They had a little extra girl - girl fun while in the shower, but that’s what we were all there for. Karen had came the day before and moved into, she was enjoying her first house party and getting plenty of attention. As we were unpacking her belongings, she told me she had been looking forward to this party for a week. She had something special she wanted to do tonight; in fact she had been working on it since her last visit after we visited the club. She began her evening by dressing in a one piece white pull over that was open on both sides, it showed off her sexy figure and she wore nothing underneath. After the blowjob game, she was sitting at the table in the game room talking with Sam and Marc. Marc got up and came over to me, he said that they were going up to our room and to please find Mike and send him up too. He also said, Karen wanted me to come up and bring the cameras, she was going to put on a show and anyone that wanted could watch. When I got to the room Karen was on the bed with Mike lying below her. She settled herself down upon his cock and began fucking it, she then turned to Sam. She told him, she wanted him to “put that magnificent cock of yours right up my ass, I am going to take on the three biggest cocks here tonight all at the same time. I looked at her and said, are you sure you’re up to it? She told me she had been practicing for it for two weeks. Sam climbed up behind her; he smeared some lube all over his cock and her ass. He very gently started to slide his cock into her ass, slowly at first. Then she began to push back against him taking in more and more of his shaft. She was moaning, not from strain, but from excitement. It wasn’t long before she had Mike’s cock buried deep up her pussy and Sam’s buried to the hilt in her ass. She was pounding back and forth against Sam and Mike’s cocks when she moaned, Marc bring me your hot rod I want it in my mouth too. Marc got on his knees in front of her and presented his cock to her face. She took it in, without missing a stroke, rocking back and forth; Marc matched her rhythms pumping his cock in and out of her mouth. I was amazed to see my cousin fucking three men at once. She had the largest cock either of us had seen stuffed in her ass and the second largest in her pussy at the same time. I had started the video camera running as soon as she settled down upon Mike’s cock and was now taking pictures with our digital camera, since the video was on a tripod. As I watched her I was getting extremely excited, but continue to take pictures for her. Soon she was bucking fast and furiously moaning and letting out long sighs. Sam was the first to cum, he told her he was going to cum and she let loose of Marc just long enough to tell him to shoot his load all over her back and ass. Sam pulled his cock out and His cum came gushing out in long heavy spurts. It shot up her back almost to her neck and covered her ass cheeks. He let his cock rest on her ass and slowly moved it back and forth in the crack of her ass, as it slowly shrank. Marc was next his ass cheeks began to tighten and he arched his back looking down at her head. He had both hands on her head holding it fast as he pumped furiously in and out. She took his load deep down her throat; you could see the muscles on her throat contract as they milked his rod of every last drop of cum. When she was done draining Marc she back down Mike’s chest sliding his cock out of her cunt and taking it in her mouth she sucked it to climax letting the cum splatter on the side of her face, covering it with his hot sticky load. She looked over to me and smiled, saying, “Janice might be the blowjob queen, but I’m the big cock queen” and winked. She got up and came over to me, giving me a big hug and we kissed long and hard. She said,” I am going to love it here, now let’s go find some more cock”. OK, girl, I said there’s plenty here to choose from, so far all I have got to do is play hostess, I’m ready to have some fun too…
-
1 pointGoing up to this particular concert had become a ritual amongst friends. It was like a rite of passage into the summer. We would all gather around, have drinks, play music, eat great food and dance as our pre-show warm up. Over the years, things always seemed to get wild, but this year by far took the cake. We had packed a pool this time. After filling it to everyone's disbelief, the real party began. Couple upon couple jumped in this pool to cool off before the show. Something about wet t-shirts and alcohol that makes an evening turn for sure. Jenni had been our friend for several years, and had always seemed standoffish towards me. As the night progressed, so did her behavior. She told me how she thought I had the most beautiful eyes, and a smile that wouldn't quit. I told my husband how nice she was being, and he set his motions in gear. All he ever wanted was a threesome. I had always been skeptical thinking that I would love it as I was in the moment, but the next day could I face everyone. Another shot of vodka, and I secretly found myself loving her compliments. She was also married with kids, but that didn't seem to slow down her fiestiness. "You have the prettiest long blonde hair," she said to me as she brushed it out of my face. "You don't mind if I just rub my fingers through it for a little while?" Unsure of what to do I just stood there and let her talk. She proceeded to tell me how she was afraid to come around me because she had often thought of me. She said she imagined what it would be like to have my long legs wrapped around her face. To that comment my husband jumped right in. This, after all was what he was waiting for throughout our marriage. Jenni said, "you have the most beautiful lips. Have they ever been kissed by another woman?" I replied no to which she responded would you ever? My husband had played a bit of reverse psychology and said I was straight laced and would never do anything like that. I replied if you wanted to kiss me I wouldn't stop you. She placed one hand behind my head and slowly approached my lips. I was trembling with fear (mixed with a secretive excitement). She leaned in and softly brushed her lips across mine. The crowd of friends cheered wildly, which only seemed to intensify the moment. When she pulled back she said, lets do that again. She leaned in this time and slowly caressed my lips with hers, gently placing her tongue inside my mouth. I could feel the wetness multiply between my legs as I longed for more to happen. Next thing I know, Jenni and my husband were exchanging secrets. I saw a look of excitement appear on his face and I knew my secret desires were about to be fulfilled. We entered the limo that another couple had come in. She asked me if I wanted another kiss, to which I leaned forward and gave her the answer. My husband watched as the two of us slid our lips, ever so gentle around each others faces. She reached down my neck, traveled along my shoulder and caught the strap of my shirt with her fingers. She slowly pulled my top down, and carefully removed my breast. She took one look and said, "I knew you would have the most beautiful nipples. I can't tell you how many times I imagined sucking on them. Do you mind if I fulfill my dream?" I looked at my husband who couldn't contain himself. He started kissing me, as Jenni started kissing my breasts. She played around my nipples with her tongue. Slowly taking them in her mouth then gently biting on them. The arousal level of having a girl massaging my chest while my husband kissed me was too much to handle. Next thing I knew there was a hand down between my legs. I had assumed my husband was playing around, when I notice both his hands were by my face. I let out a slow moan as Jenni was exploring around my soaking wet pussy. I couldn't believe this was happening. I was dying for her to take her fingers and put them inside me. She was a tease, going around and around to finally I moaned please touch my pussy. Jenni slid her fingers inside me and said, "You are soaking. It is so hot and inviting. Why doesn't your husband fuck you? I'll take him and show him what to do." Next thing I know she was reaching for his cock. "My god, he's so big. No wonder why you never go anywhere." I thought he would instantly explode. He kept saying, "Go easy. I want this to last. I don't want to come yet." She was back to sucking on my tits, as my husband fucked me harder and harder. I couldn't contain myself. I placed my hand down by my pussy to finish myself off. The intensity was killing me. I wanted her to go down and taste my pussy so bad, but I didn't have the courage to ask her. So with my husband's cock thrusting in and out of me, Jenni sucking on my hard nipples, and my hand around my pussy, a finger slowly entered my anus. I looked at my husband, and then over to Jenni. She had this grin on her face, "I can't fuck you, but I can play with your ass for a little." With all of the strength inside me, I exploded like I never had before. It was the most incredible orgasm I had ever had (to date). The three of us just fell back and started laughing. Jenni leaned over and said, "Next time that pussy's all mine..." We all stumbled out of the limo and went inside to the concert. Let me tell you, no show could compare to the one that took place in the limo that night. I can only hope that she doesn't go back on her word...
-
1 pointJason and I are a young-at-heart 40 year old couple. And one of our very favorite playmates is a 20-something couple named Ross and Rachel. You may have seen them in other stories of ours. They both have a sexual intensity we crave so we try to play as much as we can. He's tall and blonde with an amazing 10 inch uncircumcised cock. She's a petite green-eyed temptress with a huge sexual appetite. They both take my breath away in many different ways. Jason had to work this past Wednesday night, so I called up Rachel and asked if she'd like a third to do with as she will. She indicated that she was 'unavailable' that week but was sure we'd find some way to occupy our time. Oh my...... my heart started racing at the thought. I arrive on Wednesday with my pussy already wet and craving to be touched. We chat, we eat, we flirt, we drink and when the kids were off to bed we each smile at each other knowing what was cumming. Rachel laid her head in Ross's lap and stroked his cock through his shorts. She gives me this devilish grin as I crawl my way between his legs. We both stroke his massive cock through his tightening shorts. Realizing that this wasn't going to work, we stripped him of his shorts and shirt and proceed to lick his luscious rock-hard cock. Ross throws his head back while moaning and then would look down at us swallowing his cock. Rachel would deep throat his cock, which was amazing to see, while I sucked on his balls. His hard velvety cock and musky smell was making my pussy drip. I needed this cock! While Rachel put on some sexy panties, Ross had me naked and spread eagle in the corner of their L-shaped couch in record time. With his tongue exploring every inch of my wet pussy, my legs started to twitch at the electric currents he sent through my clit. When Rachel joined us, Ross got on his knees and entered my pussy slowly. Now my favorite thing to do is grip a guy's cock with my strong pussy muscles. I like to feel every inch buried in me which Ross was doing one inch at a time. Feeling the fullness of his cock, I couldn't help but clench over and over again. I love his massive cock in me. Now all the while I'm getting fucked by Ross, Rachel is sitting back watching. Oh no...this won't do! I got a very wild idea that make my pussy even wetter; which I didn't know was possible. I looked over at Rachel's beautiful face and said, "Can I ride you? I want to cum on you. Get your strap on". With a smile on her face she went to the bedroom. Rachel came over to the couch sporting this enormous strap-on cock as Ross gave me this wide grin as he knew something wild was about to happen. He stopped fucking me and sat back to watch as I crawled between Rachel's legs. Now you can't ride a cock without giving a blow job and making the cock slick with saliva. Rachel leaned way back on the couch as I slid my mouth around this very stiff 9 inch cock. I looked up into her eyes as I did this. She smiled at me and moaned as if she really felt it. Satisfied that this slick cock was ready to go, I crawled up her body, positioned the cock at my pussy and slid myself down. Drawing in a gasping breath, I slowly started to move up and down her cock. I rocked my hips forward as I lifted off her cock and back as I slid down. Rachel reached up cupping my heaving tits, then slid her hands down my sides to my hips. Looking in her green eyes, I kissed her very slowly and softly while my hips continued to rock. The fullness of this stiff cock was starting to drive me closer to the edge. I wanted to cum on her cock, I wanted her to feel me fucking her, I wanted her. Using my left hand to open my pussy lips, I licked my right fingers and started rubbing my clit with wild abandon. I leaned back to force the head of her cock to hit my g-spot. I looked her in the eyes and said, "Am I hurting you?" to which she replied, "No, in fact your hitting my clit and turning me on." Well hearing that, I rubbed my clit faster and bounced on her cock harder. Her gasping breath was matching mine. I would open my eyes and see this intense lustful look on her face. She grasped at my tits as I bounced.Feeling this intense heat from the very center of my body, I clenched my pussy muscles on her cock and started shaking with a tidal wave of a huge orgasm. Grimacing with the intense pleasure to the point of pain, I gasped and yelled out while still rubbing my enormous clit. My body twitched and spasmed as it released all the energy building up and exploding. Gasping for breath, I fell forward and our warm heaving bodies melted into each other. I had never ridden a strap on cock on a woman. The new sensation and very sexiness of it all is something that I'll definitely try again. In fact, I told Rachel that next time it was her turn. Now, while I could end the story there, I do want to let you know that Ross was so very turned on that it didn't take long before he dumped buckets of cum into my waiting pussy. He had me face down and ass up on the floor, burying his cock deep in my pussy. Holding on to my hips as he fucked me deep and hard. Clenching my pussy muscles, I drained his cock of every drop of cum he had. All in all, it was one awesome night and a first-time experience that I won't soon forget.
-
1 pointMy girlfriend Natalie had invited one of her friends Tanya over to our apartment to have a few drinks and smoke a couple of joints. Natalie is 20 years younger than me, she’s just recently turned 20 and I’m 40. Tanya is 18 and built. Blonde, 36DD and blessed with a perfect body that I’ve confessed to Natalie, I would love to fuck. After we were all fairly loose from the smoke and the booze, I coyly suggested we play strip poker. Giggling, the girls agreed. They laughed as I made sure I lost the first hand and had to remove my shirt, but after a few more hands, Tanya was down to her bra and panties while the other, only bra remained, her hairy bush exposed. Tanya lost the next deal and had to remove the bra, her perfect mounds revealed. Reaching over I caressed her breasts before capturing a nipple with my lips, drawing sighs of pleasure from her. Placing a hand behind my girlfriends head, I gently directed her toward her friend’s crotch. Lick her pussy honey! Eat her cunt!” I instructed, sliding my pants down my legs, freeing my quickly hardening cock. “Oooohhhh yeah Nat! Lick my cunt!” The blonde cried as Natalie’s tongue lapped at her womanhood. Suck my cock baby” I told the gorgeous blonde, gently pushing the cock head past her parted lips. “Oh yes baby, just like that!” I said as Tanya expertly swallowed the whole 9 inches down her throat. Gently holding her head, I stroked the swollen rod in and out of her mouth, fucking her face. After a while, Natalie’s tongue manipulations on Tanya’s cunt obtained its desired goal. “Oh my God baby! Oh fuck honey; you’re going to make me cum!” The aroused blonde announced, momentarily releasing her lip lock on my hardness. “Cum baby! Cum in my mouth!” my girlfriend demanded, inserting a couple of fingers in her friend’s cunt while chewing on Tanya’s enlarged clit. “I’M CUMMING BABY! OH FUCK I’M CUMMING!” she shouted, squirting her woman juice all over Natalie’s face, coating it with it. Once her orgasm had subsided, Natalie sat on the couch, spreading her legs to allow Tanya access to reciprocate. “Mmmmmm…..” She moaned as her friend chewed her clit. Moving behind Tanya, I easily inserted my cock in her well lubricated pussy. It wasn’t long before my cunt pounding, aided by her furiously rubbing her clit, had her squirting again. Withdrawing my cock from her drenched cunt, I aimed it at the tiny anal opening. “Ohhhhh…….that’s so big” she objected as gradually I forced my rod in her tight asshole. “Your asshole is so tight Tanya!” I admitted. “Oh yeah Mario, fuck my ass!” she encouraged as I begun to stroke it in and out. “Fuck me in the ass too babe, please” Natalie begged moving beside her friend, assuming a similar position. The girls exchanged spit as they kissed as I alternated fucking their assholes. “I’m going to shoot my load girls. Get ready to swallow my juice” I told them. Aiming my ready to explode cock at their eagerly open mouths, I stroked the rigid shaft as it begun to spray hot jism all over their faces. Hungrily they licked the cum from each other as spent I laid down and watched as they got into a 69 and ate each others cunt.
-
1 pointLast week I was mentioning to my secretary Dee (not her real name for reasons that will soon be obvious) how a couple of contestants on American Idol were hot and sexy. After admitting to her that they were only in their only 20’s, Dee gave me a hard time as they were much too young for me (I’m in my middle 50’s). As luck would have it, that very same morning a very good looking salesman in his 20’s came in and she was totally giddy about it. Dee is a red haired bombshell, mid forties, to whom I once kidding around bragged that I could fake a climax. Seeing her reaction to the young stud, I teased her by complaining that it was ok for her to lust after a young guy but not like wise for me. Prodding her further, I told her that she wouldn’t know what to do with a young cock. “You would be surprised” she replied mischievously. Going back to my office, I eventually forgot about the conversation. At closing time, I was surprised as she asked me if she could stay a bit later to get caught up. After a while, Dee walked in and asked whether I wanted to know what she would do to that young cock we were talking about earlier. Agreeing, I listened as she described how she would take the hard length all the way down her throat while rubbing the balls until he came in her mouth. Turned on by her vivid description, I couldn’t help but reach for my hardening sex tool and rubbed it through my slacks. Inserting her hand down the front of her pants, she then illustrated how she would finger fuck her wet pussy while sucking him off. “Pull your pants down and show me you fingering your pussy” I urged her, extracting my cock out of my pants. “Yes, stroke it” she said as slowly I slid my hand up and down the hard shaft. Moving closer I reached in her blouse and squeezed the firm melons. “Why don’t you show me how you’d it?” I suggested, pushing my cock head past her parted lips. “Ohhhhh yes!” I moaned as the wanton red head squeezed her wet lips around the rigid tool and took it all the way in her willing throat. “I bet you can’t fake an orgasm this way” she advised, licking up and down my throbbing cock. “Not this way babe” I admitted “but I only fake the 3rd or 4th” I added. “Ok stud! Gimme a load of hot juice” she said, again engulfing my man meat in her mouth. “Yeah baby! Swallow my cream!” I said increasing the tempo of my thrusts in her mouth. Sensing the release, I held her head firmly with my hands as my cock erupted, sending streams of jism crushing down her throat. Valiantly, she swallowed most of if, only a small excess escaping through the corners of her sucking mouth. “Oh baby, you really know how to suck cock!” I complimented her lifting her up on the conference table. “Your turn” I informed her, diving for her soaking pussy. “Lick my pussy! Suck my cunt” the slutty secretary cried as my tongue savored her cunt juice. Busily lapping up the red haired warm pussy, I barely registered the voice coming from the doorway. “So this is what you do when you work late” my gorgeous wife D admonished as she took in the sight of me with my tongue deep in my secretary’s cunt. I had forgotten all about the fact that she was picking me up as we were going to go out for dinner. “So you like my husband licking your pussy slut” my wife scolded moving closer. I was pretty sure what was coming and wasn’t disappointed as hiking her skirt up, she straddled the red hair’s face. “Lick my pussy you whore!” my wife demanded, her blonde haired pussy hovering over D’s face. “Lick my wife’s cunt” I demanded, guiding my cock head toward her gash. “Fuck me babe…oh yes fuck me!” the horny woman cried as I sank my 9 inches fully down her love hole. “Yes baby! Fuck the whore!” my wife exulted. My balls noisily slapped against her ass cheeks as rapidly her pumped my cock in and out of her wet cunt. Eventually, my wife wanted her ass full of hard meat so switching around she leaned over D’s gash, sinking her tongue fully in her cunt while gently I guided my engorged knob past her expending sphincter. “I want to see his cock going in your ass” my hot secretary commented sliding around on the desk, moving into a 69 position with my wife. “Lick my pussy while he fucks my ass” my horny wife moaned. “Oh yeah D, lick my balls” I cried as my secretary’s wet tongue lapped my cum filled sac. I watched sensually as my wife while licking the soaked pussy, inserted a finger in D’s tiny asshole. “Have you ever been fucked in the ass” she asked sliding another finger in the red head’s rear opening. “No I haven’t” D admitted fearfully. “Well you’re going to” I told her withdrawing my cock from my wife’s ass and moving between her parted legs. “Aaaaahhhh…….” She cried as I gently slid the cock head past the anal opening. “Ohhhh fuck it hurts” she lamented as I slid a couple of inches in her ass hole. “Eat my cunt” she demanded, holding my wife’s head. “It’s all the way in baby” I informed her as finally my balls slapped against her ass cheeks. “Oh yeah fuck my ass” she asked enjoying the ass fucking. Now and then, I would pull my cock my stiff weapon out and sink it down my wife’s willing throat. After a bit, D got on her knees sucking my cock while my wife slid her tongue in my ass. “Ohhhh yesss” I moaned enjoying their combined efforts. Changing positions again, I guided my wife to suck the red head’s cunt as again I filled her shitter with my hard man meat. “I’m going to cum” I announced, wanting both beauties to share the cock cream. Wisely taking my cue, they both kneeled down in front of me, their mouths open, eager for the cock juice. "Oooooohhhhh…..I’m cumming!” I warned them, seconds prior to the eruption. It wasn’t long, as gobs of cum sprayed out, coating both faces with jism. “Swallow it! Eat my cum!” I instructed aimed the shooting slit alternatively at each of them. Mmmmm…what an experience…….I’ll let you know at a later date what happened next.
-
1 pointWife and I were always very sexual people. During sex, we'd often talk about being with other people or what we wanted to see or do. One evening after a few drinks, we ended up with a mutual female friend of ours at her house. The girls began to kiss each other. Before I knew it, their clothes were off. They each went down on the other, both getting off. Then, they began to sixty-nine with my wife on top. I entered my wife from behind while our friend continued licking my wife's pussy. My wife loved it and get off really hard. I could see that my wife wanted me to do more with our friend. I caressed the woman's legs. Finally, my wife said, "Please fuck her." Our female friend smiled and spread her legs. I pulled her towards me and fucked her while my wife watched. My wife was vigorously rubbing her own clit. She came many times while watching us put on our show. I was not wearing a condom and went bareback the entire night. I asked our friend where she wanted me to come. She said, "In me." I kept going for a bit longer. My wife was again rubbing her clit while watching me fuck our friend. My wife said, "I want you to come in her." Finally, I did. It was a crazy night. Despite being with two hot women in one of the most erotic situations in my life, my erection did deflate a couple of times. Wife was johnny on the spot to help out, but I was still surprised- I guess it was almost surreal and certainly overwhelming.
-
1 pointSo one evening I was bored. When I'm bored, that's when I usually come up with bad, ornery ideas and thoughts. Well this particular evening, I was sitting at home all alone, enjoying a few drinks. As I sat there, my mind started to wander. I kept thinking about different ideas of how I could surprise and shock the hell out of my husband. As the ideas ran through my mind, I became sure that I was going to definitely plan it. Now that I'm extremely determined, I started planning the whole scenario. I decided that I would ask a few of my girlfriends to help me with my special surprise. First I chose a few of my most trusted girlfriends. Next I explained to them that my husband had a huge pee fetish and I wanted to incorporate it into the scenario. At that moment, I also made it very clear to them that it may get a little bit crazy. Pausing briefly, then I asked them if they were still interested. All three of them excitedly expressed that they were definitely game and ready to get on with it. Next, I informed them that we would have to plan fast because he was due back in town in two days. It was already Thursday night, and he was scheduled to be back in town early Saturday evening. So we had lots of plans to make. I suggested that we get together tonight at my place, have some drinks and make the plans. After everyone arrived at the house, we ran out to the liquor store, I had each one of them pick out a bottle of their favorite liquor. Once back at the house, we made our drinks and gathered around the kitchen table to chat and come up with some ideas. We finally decided that late Saturday afternoon we were going to go out to dinner. The plan was to eat dinner and have a few drinks... (Well actually to have quite a few drinks) and then catch an Uber home. His plane was scheduled to land at 8:50, that would put him home about 10:10. Being as we were only about 20 minutes from my house, we purposely planned our ride at 9:20, so we would arrive at the house about 30 minutes before he got home. Once at my house, we each made ourselves a stiff drink, got naked, and got in the jacuzzi. We all just sat in the bubbling water, laughing, chatting. At this point, the four of us are feeling very buzzed, excited, and quite tipsy. As we chatted about what was about to go on...we were definitely getting aroused and horny. Slowly we start to touch and tease one another. Very slowly I began sliding my hand up my friend's leg. Making it look like a mistake at first, as if I was looking for a jet controller. Once I realized she was completely ok and very much enjoying it, I started being a little more aggressive. Before no time... I was rubbing my fingers up and down her pussy lips. As her arousal grew, I noticed that the two other ladies were watching and quite interested in the action. In fact I noticed as they were watching with excitement they to were rubbing on one another. I could tell they both were also getting very excited and horny. I couldn't wait any longer, I wanted to take this to the next level. I grabbed a hold of one of their hands, and slowly guided them to my sweet spot. I helped her get started by gently gliding her fingertips up and down my smooth pussy lips. We continued caressing each other for a few more minutes. Before we knew it, we were all rubbing, grinding and kissing on one another's naked bodies. This maybe went on for about ten minutes. Just then, I heard a car door shut. That was my cue... my husband is home and I know he's trying to get a shower before I get home. Little does he know, I'm not at a meeting like I said I'd be... I'm actually already home. We wait to hear the shower turn on, and then make our move. We get out quietly, and head into my bedroom. We four ladies lay our naked bodies down across my king size bed. We continue to rub and play with each other. Gradually getting more and more ornery. Just before my husband shuts off the shower, my friend Kara and I get brave and decide that we want to eat each other's pussies. We both grab a set of legs, spread them wide open, and begin eating the other two ladies pussies out. As we are enjoying the taste of all their hot, dripping pussy liquids, my husband opens the door. He immediately froze in the doorway. Looking very much shocked and surprised just as I imagined. He just stood there in astonishment. Us four ladies paused for a brief moment, looking over and acknowledging his presence. He's still standing there frozen, totally motionless still in absolute surprise and shock. I tell him to stay where he is, and immediately return to our little ladies only adventure. After a while of pleasuring one another, we look over to him again... This time we invite him to come closer. Teasing him slightly by only allowing him to the very end of the bed. Just close enough for him to get a better view. We can tell he is extremely excited and turned on by watching us play with each other. We can see through the towel his cock was very erect and need of attention. Just then one of the girls orders him to drop his towel and let us see his manhood. At first he just stands before us, motionless... Letting us enjoy looking at his thick, stiff cock. After a few minutes...(probably seconds) he began to stroke and rub himself. We all are practically staring and admiring his actions for a little bit. Finally, we ask him if he would like to join us on the bed. Encouraging him to touch and rub on all of our very moist pussies. Without a pause, he climbs into the bed, and reaches down towards our pussies. As he is enjoying rubbing and caressing on each of us, we ask what he would like to see. It's his turn to call all the moves. He's already prepared. He quickly moves each one of us into position. He lays Kara on her back, spreads her legs, places Gina in between them, then tells her that he wants to watch her eat that pussy. Next he has me spread my legs, guides me over top Kara's face, facing me so I can watch Gina eating Kara's pussy. Slowly he pushes me downward until my pussy reaches her mouth. Also saying how he wants to watch her eat my pussy. Finally he has Tina lay down on her back, slides her up the bed. Has her put her face up under Gina's spread legs. He watches for a brief moment, noticing Tina squirming and thrusting her hips all around, her pussy just begging for some attention. He moves up onto the bed, lifts Tina's legs, spreading them as wide as he can, and slowly slides his stiff, throbbing cock inside her. The mixture of getting my pussy eaten, watching the other ladies getting their pussies eaten, watching his facial expressions, and hearing Tina moan as he slid his manhood inside her almost threw me over the edge. Just as I gained control, Tina in a panic murmurs out "Oh my gosh... You gotta stop, I'm going to piss myself!" My husband is relentless...he doesn't stop, he doesn't even slow down. She starts to panic even more... She's begging him to stop, she's never orgasmed with a full bladder before. She's in sheer panic. I'm about to lose it, watching him experience this is so hot. I can tell he's totally enjoying this situation. I give him a wink. I lean down towards him and whisper to him, "comfort her, let her know it's ok. Tell her how much it turns you on. And definitely tell her how much she is going to love the orgasm." With an ornery smile, he leaned forward, kissed me and whispered, "watch this baby". He grabbed her knees, spread her legs as wide as he could. Next he reached back up and grasped onto each of my hands, gripping on tight trying to gain as much leverage as possible. Once he gathered his leverage, he began thrusting his throbbing, thick cock into her leaky, little needy pussy. With each thrust, she moaned louder and louder as he sunk his manhood deeper and deeper inside her. She was falling apart... I watched her squirming and thrusting her body out of control. Soon her whole body began to quiver. Within seconds she realized she was about to lose control. She wrapped her arms around Gina's legs, grasping for dear life. Her back started to arch upwards, she took in one deep breath, when she started to exhale, she lost control. A loud squeal filled the room, followed by a long moaned of relief. I looked down to watch my husband pumping his cock inside her, within two or three strokes, her hot juices were squirting out all over the place. Her liquids drenching the bed sheets. As us three ladies watched her explosive orgasm, we one by one began to soak the bed sheets
-
1 pointMy ex wife, Debra, and I dated for 4 years and were married for 23. Divorced for 18 years now. Our split was a nasty one as she had cheated on me with an old friend of ours. In the years following we have been able to become friendly with each other due to having children together. My attorney recently sent me some documents we both had to sign and have notarized. I called her and ask if we could meet with a Notary to sign the documents. She suggested I meet her at her office as her secretary was a Notary. We would be able to get it all done at once. I agreed to meet her the following Friday. I showed up as agreed and took the elevator to her office. Her secretary showed me into her office and had me to sit down. She told me Debra would be in shortly as she was a bit behind with a previous client. Debra finally entered and took her seat behind her desk. We made some general chit chat. I was anxious to get the documents signed so I could get out hell of there. "So Debra, what do you say we sign these and I can get out of your hair!” I asked her. “Sure, no problem,” she replied. She pushed a button on her phone. Her secretary came in. Debra and I signed in the marked spots. Her secretary signed in the witness spot, stamped the papers with her Notary seal, and then handed them to me and then left the room. I told Debra that I would return the documents to my attorneys so she would probably get a copy in the mail. I told her it was time for me to shove off. “Do you have to leave so quickly?" she asked. "Let me change my clothes and I’ll ride down in the elevator with you.” She stepped into what I guess was her private bathroom. Seemed like an eternity before she returned. The door finally open and she stepped out into the room. She was standing there with both hands on her hips. Wow! She was standing there in a pair of 5 inch black stiletto pumps. Her long slender legs were covered in thigh high black pantyhose. A black garter belt held up the hose. Under the garter was red panties. Her perky tits were hiding inside a black lacy bra. Quite a vision. “So, Doug. What do you think of this outfit? Do you remember it? I saved it all these years thinking I might wear it again sometime. Do you like it?” she asked. I was certainly excited by the vision. “Hell yeah I remember that get up. You look fucking hot and sexy in it! Why are you wearing it now?” “I thought I might try to make up for how I treated you when we split," she said. "I was pretty much a bitch. Maybe I can bring back some of the fun we used to have. Dumb idea, I guess?” I just sat there not knowing what to say. Seeing her standing in front of me dressed in that outfit was hot. Made my cock start to awaken. Maybe this would turn out to be fun. I guess I’ll just go with the flow thought, so I asked her “So what now?” “Do you remember what you used to call me when I dressed like this?” Debra smiled. “Sure I do. I’m old but not forgetful. I called you 'HONDA RONDA'," I said. “Can you call me that now? C’mon, do it!!” She strutted over in front of her desk and leaned back on the edge and reclined back on her hands. Her legs were spread apart. I could see her panties had a slit in them. “You look fucking hot, Ronda!” I told her. “Do you remember what you used to do first?” she asked. I slid out of the chair and stood in front of her. I picked her up by her hips and set her on the desk. She reclined onto her back and pulled her legs up onto the desk. I spread her legs apart, knelt down between her thighs and stared directly at that pussy I had licked so many times before. I eased my mouth up to those pouty lips and ran my tongue up and down the slit. Ronda began moaning. I kept that up stopping occasionally to nibble on her clit. She was getting sloppy wet. The smell and taste made me even harder. “Oh my lord. I missed this. I think I’m going to cum. Lick it harder Honey!” Ronda said. She called me “Honey”. Odd!! I just kept licking and biting. Her breathing and moaning intensified. Her thighs clamped around my head and I could feel her start to quiver. Yep. I was making her orgasm. “Fuck! I’m cumming,“ she moaned. She finally ended with a load scream and eased up on my head. I retracted my face from her wet pussy. My face was covered in her sweet juices. She pushed me on my forehead forcing me back into the chair. “Oh Honey. That was fucking marvelous. Been a long time since I came like that. I miss that. Oh! I have a surprise for you. I remember you describing a fantasy you had quite often. I think I can bring that fantasy to life for you,“ she smiled. She pressed a button on her phone and the door swung open. In walked her secretary. She was a beautiful tiny ebony girl. Clad only in a bright yellow bra. “This is for you. A gift! Her name is Shiela. Shiela, go ahead and take some “dick-tation” for Doug,” Debra ordered. I was still wearing my pants, so I hurriedly dropped them and my shorts to the floor. Stepped out of both and sat back into the chair. Shiela knelt between my legs. She grabbed my shaft with one hand and cupped my balls with the other. She lowered her mouth down over the head. Sucked it like a pro. She could suck a golf ball thru a garden hose. Lol. Her hand stroked my cock up and down with a twisting motion, massaging my balls at the same time. I was close to unloading into her mouth and I wanted to save it for her pink pussy. I pulled her up and grabbed her by her hips. I picked her up and set her down in my lap sliding her pussy down on my waiting cock. She was tight! The view of her chocolate colored skin and my white cock disappearing into her hole was intoxicating. I placed my mouth on one nipple and then the other, sucking on each. Shiela started moaning. She was gyrating her hips around on my dick, her motion getting faster. She suddenly stopped and I could feel her pussy muscles clenching around the shaft. I picked her up by the hips, lifted her up and then slid her back down. I could feel my load working its way up with every stroke. One more up and down again and I shot a huge load into Shiela's twat. She squeezed her muscles again and milked every drop out. She fell towards me, her chest against mine. I placed my lips on hers and gave her a passionate wet kiss. Our tongues dancing against each other. We finally unlocked lips and she hopped off my lap and scampered out of the room, her beautiful brown cheeks shaking as she trotted out. I wish I would have had the pleasure of poking my hard cock in between those beautiful cheeks. Might have been my one and only time for me to fuck an ebony pussy. This experience will give me something to remember for years to come. I never got to thank her. I looked over and noticed Debra, I mean Ronda, she had two fingers feverishly massaging her clit. She saw me looking so she put those two fingers in her mouth licking both clean. “So, big boy. Are you happy with your gift?" Debra smiled. "I hope you will be able to work up a second load for me! I want to taste my Honey's hot stuff.” “Oh Ronda. What a gift! It does make up for some of the past," I told her. I normally can’t bust a nut twice in one session, but between Shiela and Ronda, they had me hard as a 2x4. "I’ll give it my best shot. How do you want it?” I asked her. She turned over onto her stomach with her legs hanging down to the floor. Her butt pointing right at me. “I have an idea. You always wanted to get your cock into my ass when we were married, but I wouldn’t allow it. Here’s your opportunity,“ she said. I stepped up to her puckered hole. Dribbled a large amount of saliva into it. and some onto my cock. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it around the opening. I slowly eased in about an inch and stopped. “Are you okay? Should I stop?” She quickly yelled back, "Do it now. This is your chance. Fuck my ass, don’t be a wuss.” I obliged her demand and slowly forced myself all the way in. My balls were hanging down against her pussy. I started pumping in and out at a gentle pace. She was moaning. I worked my self up to a jack hammer motion. I could feel my second load about to explode. “I’m going to cum again,” I moaned. “Fuck no. I want to taste my ass juices on your dick!” Debra ordered. I pulled back out and sat back into the chair. Ronda moved off the desk and knelt between my thighs. She forcefully grabbed my sack and gave it a squeeze. Placed her other hand around the base and started to slowly twist up and down the shaft. I couldn’t wait to feel my cock in my ex wife’s mouth. I grabbed her head and forced it down. She resisted a bit and then let me continue. She flicked her tongue around the head and occasionally flicking her tongue in the hole. “Oh my god. You taste great," she breathed. "My ass and Shiela's pussy juices are wonderful.” Then she dropped her sexy mouth down over the head, sucking and stroking like her life depended on it. I was so ready to squirt my load into her waiting throat. Between Shiela and Ronda I was at my boiling point. “Suck it harder. I’m going to cum. I want to give you my second load. I’ve never been able to squirt twice in one fuck session,” I told her as I pushed her head down forcing my cock as far in as I could. She made a gagging noise, I let loose and shot my load in. I could hear her swallowing every drop. When the last drop shot out I let loose of her head. She raised her head to keep the head engulfed in her mouth. She gave one last suck and twist of her hand up the shaft and she sucked out what was left. She sat in my lap, our faces staring into each other’s eyes. I leaned forward and placed my lips on hers. We kissed each other, our tongues fighting together. It was a sloppy kiss. It was a wonderful kiss . We unlocked lips, clean off and got dressed. Once dressed we made it to the elevator and rode down together. The door opened and we stepped out. She hugged me and gave my a gentle kiss. “Thanks for signing the documents today," I told her. "Thank Shiela for notarizing the paperwork. Also the “dick-tation”. I’ll turn them in and send you a copy.” “I’ll tell her," Debra promised. "No need to send a copy. I’d like you to deliver them personally. It might be more fun that way. We can make up for all those lost years. Maybe you can give me a surprise gift?” “Sure. I’m sure I can come up with a surprise you’ll enjoy. I’ll work on that and get back to you when I have your copy,” I promised. “Thanks Doug. I’m sure you can come up with a special surprise. You always had quite an imagination for the dirty stuff. Just call me when your ready,” she replied. She gave me a wink and I nodded back. We went our separate ways. Oh. Did I fail to mention that we are married to two different people? Makes this thing extra exciting and dirty. The old Debra never was this dirty. I certainly like the new Debra better than the Debra I was married to. She’s more exciting and unpredictable. Definitely more fun. I’m sure she’ll be surprised with the surprise gift I come up with. She doesn’t really know how dirty my mind is. Stay tuned for future surprises.
-
1 pointOne Sunday, our group rented a house out in the woods near Portland. Three of us had been there before a couple of times to use the pool and the hot tub, and we liked it so much that we invited everyone to a special party there. The house was isolated in a small valley amongst huge pines and cedars, and the driveway was narrow and winding with a gate to assure privacy. Barbara and I met several times to plan everything. Judy, my wife, joked that it took more time to plan than we'd allowed. She understood that Barbara can be very distracting, especially when we take off our clothes to do the planning! Chuckle, chuckle. Bruce was the parking director, allowing in only six cars since there was limited parking at the house. The others parked at the Safeway mall and carpooled the six miles to the party. Everyone was to dress up in clothes one might find in 1900. Of course, the clothes wouldn't last that long, especially on that hot day, but it helped to set the mood. We had period music on the record player, and we cavorted as much as we could in the manner of the repressed 1900s. Some of the members came in period swimming costumes complete with the bloomers and skirts. It was quite an interesting gathering. After everyone had sampled the punch and renewed acquaintances, we called everyone to the big porch at the front of the house. Stacked on the porch were a collection of boxes and baskets, each containing enough food for two people. It was to be a box social, with each box auctioned off to the highest bidder. The proceeds were to go to cancer research. Barbara, a great auctioneer, didn't tell the bidders who had made up the box lunch until he had won the bidding. Of course, she extolled the virtues of each of the boxes as part of the auctioning. Each time a box was won, the winner came up and wrote a check then was allowed to open it and find the name of the woman who had made the lunch (it doesn't work the other way. Men don't make interesting enough lunches!). The idea was that she would share the lunch and be with him until the dance that evening. Barb saved the most ornate lunches until last, and we made quite a bit of money for the charity. While getting ready for the auction, we counted up the extra guys that we always had at parties. It didn't take too much to convince four of the women to agree to two winners for lunch. It was all very prim and proper 1900s style as we all traipsed off with our boxes to find a cozy nook for lunch… and for some nookie too. I had made bids for several boxes to keep the bidding flowing and ended up with a rather plain box, lunch that is, and was delighted to find that it was made by Carol, a buxom blonde whose breasts jiggled when she laughed. We knew each other rather well from other parties. I didn't see where Judy went, but Karl, Barb's husband, bought her box. I carried the box while Carol brought a large comforter to sit on. Being very familiar with the place, I led her to a little grassy beach next to a curve in the stream. The wind in the trees, the birds, and the sound of the water rippling over the rocks set a very romantic mood. We sat on the comforter but hadn't even opened the box when Carol complained that her dress was terribly uncomfortable. Being the polite 1900s gentleman that I was, I immediately helped her divest herself of the problem and of her clothing. She responded by helping me out of mine. She looked so inviting reclining nude on the comforter that I couldn't resist giving her a big kiss which led to a hug which led to a lot of playing around which led to lots of warm flashes and chills as I played with her boobs and she fondled my cock and balls. Lunch be damned. We kissed and snuggled and fondled and played for quite some time. I had paused for a moment and was looking deeply into her eyes trying to think of something to say when from a distance came a veritable scream of pleasure from some other young lady who must have had the same ideas we had. We both laughed then kissed, and my hand found its way the wettest pussy I'd felt in a long time. She shoved me over onto my back then slowly lifted her leg over me and knelt there with her lovely pussy just above my hard cock. The sight of her above me with her wonderful boobs looking at me sent incredible chills down my back. I couldn't resist reaching up and softly feeling of her breasts. She smiled the most bone-melting smile, and I thought I'd cum right there. Slowly, she lowered herself until my cock was prodding at her pussy lips. She moved her hips to center it then engulfed my cock in the softest, wettest, silkiest, most wonderful pussy ever. We fucked like that for an incredibly long time enjoying the wonderful feeling of being together, enjoying one another. Carol leaned forward, and we kissed. She leaned back, and I reveled in the sight of her voluptuous body, giving and receiving pleasure so freely. I can't describe her smile. Her face shone with desire and lust. We both moaned a lot. We both touched and massaged each other as our intermixed genitals were the constant connection through which we shared something at least as good as orgasm, especially since it lasted so much longer. Her moans got louder, and our hip movements grew in intensity. At one point, she leaned forward into me and with our whole body in contact we kissed, and she began an incredibly strong shudder and guttural moan that went on for what seemed hours. The intense movements she was making finally pushed me over the top. I couldn't hold out any longer, so I let myself go and felt that incredible pleasure-pain that goes with filling her pussy with my jism. We were locked together in pleasure through lots of gyrations until, disappointingly, my shriveled-up cock slipped from its velvet sheath and we collapsed together, holding on to each other desperately, sharing the feelings and kissing lightly. It was quite a while before we finally returned to earth and ate our lunch, naked in that romantic glen. Story by Swingers Board member oncewere
-
1 pointIt was just after 7 a.m. this morning when the phone rang, and I answered it to find that our friend Bob was at the airport. He just flew in from Atlanta and had a day free before his meeting and wanted to know if he could spend it with Cheryl and me. "Of course," I said, and asked what time he would arrive at our house. He said that he was getting a cab and would be here within 45 minutes. I woke Cheryl and told her the good news, but suggested that we get up, make the bed, and take a shower so that we would have breakfast ready when he arrived. Cheryl said, "Let's not make the bed because if he is as horny as he was last time, we will just have to do it all over again anyway." She smiled that special smile, and I knew what she was thinking. We showered together, and even though I tried to spice things up in the shower, she wasn't having any part of it. "We'll have plenty of time for that later if things work out as I think," she said. As we were just sitting down to breakfast, the doorbell rang, and Bob was standing there with his overnight bag in hand. After hugs all around we invited him in to have breakfast with us. He was happy for that as he had only had orange juice on his flight. Both Cheryl and I were in our bathrobes as we wanted to be ready for the action sure to follow, and Bob didn't disappoint us. After we had eaten, he said that he wanted to get right to the point. We laughed at this, thinking that he was ready to screw Cheryl before the dishes were done. "No," he said, "I mean I wanted to tell you that instead of having a meeting tomorrow, it is actually not until next Monday, so if you agree, I have the whole weekend to spend with you two." This was excellent news for Cheryl as she loves to have sex with both of us and frequently at the same time. This would allow her to rest a little between sessions of getting her pussy filled with what she so dearly loves, hard cock, the bigger the better. "In that case, we better go get dressed," I said as we thought our time schedule would be tight. Then Cheryl and I headed off to the bedroom to get dressed when suddenly Bob appeared right behind us. "Hey, there's no need to rush getting dressed," he said. "Let's just have a quickie here on the bed now and then you two can get dressed after that." Bob was obviously very horny as he dropped his pants and his 10" dick popped out straight in front. Cheryl as always could hardly keep her eyes off of it and was ready, willing, and almost able. She dropped her robe and got some KY jelly out of the dresser drawer. "I better use some of this," she said, "so I won't be so sore for the next day or two." I said that I would just watch as I had some last night and didn't mind Bob getting his first. Cheryl laid down on our bed with her legs drawn up and with her spread pussy on full display, slowly inserted the KY jelly into her vagina until she was good and greasy as well as wet from excitement. Bob now had his clothes off, and he was climbing up on the bed with his dick in his hand, spreading Cheryl open even wider. When the tip of his dick probed Cheryl's vulva, I could see that it had been a long time for him as he was hard as a rock and as big around as a beer can. Cheryl was spreading her pussy lips with her fingers to try to take the head of that monster cock that looked like it could split her in half, and even with the lube it was going to be a chore. Since Bob was patient, he slowed down and rolled his penis around and around her hole until the head was just barely in. I could see the ecstasy on Cheryl's face. He then slid the rest of his tool in until his balls were banging on her ass and she was screaming for more! I climbed up on the bed next to them and began to suck on Cheryl's tits so that I could be a part of this excitement as well. After a few minutes, Bob suggested that Cheryl turn over so that he could fuck her doggy style and get in a little deeper. I didn't see how that was possible, so I moved out of the way and just sat in a chair watching them and masturbating to their rhythm. Now Bob had so much dick in her pussy that his pubes were tickling the tight rosebud of her asshole. He was pumping so fast in and out that Cheryl finally grabbed the headboard to keep from collapsing from the unrelenting assault on her sex and screamed out, "I'm cumming, try and cum with me!!" Bob was happy to oblige, and he fucked her even faster until she was barely able to hold on to the headboard. Then he pulled it out and came all over her back. It was a sight to see, great gobs of thick white cum splashed across Cheryl's smooth back. Naturally, we don't use condoms, so now we had to change the sheets, and Cheryl and Bob took a shower together while I made the bed. When they were out of the shower, all three of us jumped into our pool and swam naked for about an hour, and then it was my turn. This time Cheryl and I decided to screw on the family room floor, and when I slipped my average size penis into her vagina, it felt like there were no sides or bottom as it was still so stretched out. That was okay though, as we fucked missionary style on our sides with Bob watching. Now Bob wanted his dick sucked while we fucked doggy style. Cheryl had never done that for Bob before, and as I watched I swore she could never get that thing in her mouth and I was right! Only the head of the tool went into her mouth, and it was all she could do to breathe. I shot my load just watching and this allowed Bob and Cheryl to go at it again. Her pussy was going to be so stretched out by noon, but she wasn't complaining! This time Bob had her over the back of the couch and was pounding away when our next door neighbor came in! CheryI's takes over the story - I was bent over and taking Bob's big dick when our next door neighbor Jill walked in on us. "Didn't you hear the doorbell?" she said, "I knew you were home, so I called out and then walked in. Now I can see why you didn't hear me!" Jill is a little younger than us and has an older husband. She is always talking about the hot sex she and her husband have even on the floor. We always thought she was just bragging and didn't think too much of it, but here she was standing in our family room watching me take an enormous dick and enjoying every minute of it as well. Jerry was busy trying to get his pants on, and Jill just stood there with her mouth open. A couple of minutes later, she was begging to get into the action. First, she wanted Jerry so she could warm up to Bob's big dick, although she couldn't see much more than 6 or 7 inches of it as he pulled it out and rammed it back in again. Jill tore off her top and bra then her skirt, and we saw she didn't have any panties on. Her snatch was smooth and hairless, and you could just see the first glistening of girl cum in her slit as her pussy began to drool, lubricating itself for cock. With that, Jerry removed his pants again and laid down on the floor saying, "Okay Jill, now I'm ready for some of that stuff you do with your husband on the floor." Jill walked over and slowly slid herself down to the top of Jerry's hard prick and began to move in circles as she teased him with her hot pussy and warmed herself up at the same time. In a minute or so, I watched Jerry rise up and pull Jill down on his dick and the red tool slowly slide home. Jill was ecstatic and couldn't get enough. They continued to fuck with Jill on top until Jerry couldn't hold it anymore and he let fly a load of semen that was leaking out of Jill's snatch. I so badly wanted to lick up that mixture of their sex, but I wasn't sure if Jill was into letting other women near her pussy, so I held myself back. Jerry ran to get a towel to wipe her up before it stained our new carpet and found Jill fondling Bob's balls when he got back. Now, Jill was hot and ready to take on a super big dick and asked, "can he share now with me?" I, of course, said yes even though I hated to have him take his rod out of my pussy even for a minute. Jerry came over and began to masturbate me first with two fingers, then three, and finally four. Wow, I was really stretched out! As Jerry pounded my hungry pussy with four fingers, I was watching Jill try to take Bob's dick without much luck. She was on her back, then on her side, and finally on her hands and knees when Bob popped her pussy door and slid that monster inside. Jerry and I felt a little left out although he had just cum and I could feel an orgasm coming on from his fingers. As I got my rocks off on Jerry's hand, we both turned to watch our sexy neighbor get drilled by Bob. Bob has such stamina that even though he had cum already at least once he was now going for broke in Jill's hot little snatch. He kept pulling it out and sliding it back in so that we could see how deep he was going until it just got too good and he had to let it fly. So we could see the volume of cum shooting out of his massive dick, he pulled out and shot all over Jill's back. It was good that Jerry had a towel ready as it was all over her and the floor as well. Jill said she had forgotten what she had come over for and suggested that we all jump in the pool together to rinse off as we were all a bit of a mess. We splashed around in the pool for a while until I wanted Bob's cock again to finish what we had started and he obliged by taking me on a chaise lounge by the pool while Jill sucked Jerry's cock and then he ate her pussy. This went on until early afternoon, and then Jill had to get back home before her husband came home, so we called it a day. Bob stayed another couple of days, and we had lots more threesomes and sure hated to see him have to go back to Atlanta.
-
1 pointSaturday Night After the wife’s date for the night cancelled on her at point 99, the wife and I went out for a few drinks at our local watering hole, just to spend time alone (got our eldest daughter to Babysit). Wife was all dressed super sexy and when we walked in you could see how some men were looking at her. Was so HOT!!! We sat and had a few drinks when she got a message from one of our friends saying how horny he was and stuck at work. She asked him till what time he is working and was told for an hour still. Right there and then she said when he is done we should meet at the pub. Well he was running late and by the time he left work the pub was closing. Having no place to go, they arranged to meet at a nearby park. We left and drove to the park. We basically stopped at the same time, Wife was driving… She got out and so did he. By the time I got out and walked around the had already started to kiss and fondle each other. His hands were all over her and it was not long and she was standing half naked with his cock in her hand. She bent down to suck his cock and pulled me closer and I started to sucking his cock with her. When she was done she stood up and he turned her around and bent her into the car. I was still sucking him when he pulled away from me and put his cock into her pussy and started to fuck her hard. The sight was to die for. Once or twice he pulled out and put it into my mouth and then back in her pussy!!!!!!!!! This went on for about 10 minutes with my wife moaning like I have never heard before. He asked where he should cum and the wife told him in her. I was still on my knees watching this all happen. He shot his load deep into her pussy and I could hear her cum too. When he was done he pulled out and I lifted my hand to her pussy and felt his warm cum starting to run out. While still on my knees he put his cock in my mouth and I sucked it for a while longer. My wife then asked me to stand up and I leaned against the car. She started to suck my cock while I was fingering her wet cum-filled pussy and stoking his cock. I told them I am about to cum and he took over by wanking my cock for me. I shot my load off and it was a big one. When I had cum he bent down and licked the last cum of my cock and stood up and kissed my wife. We got dressed again and spoke for a while and then went our ways. The drive home was hot and you could smell all the cum. We got home and all were asleep so we went to the bathroom to clean up. My wife took her clothes of and I got instant hard again seeing all his cum in her panty and on her legs. I bent her over right there and shoved my cock into her pussy using his cum and a warm lube. It did not take long and I was shooting my cum load into her pussy too. I kept my cock in her for a while till I was soft. When I pulled out she turned to me and kissed me and the went down to suck on my soft cock. Licking and cleaning all the cum off. We were done, had a quick bath in the early hours of the morning and retired to the room to sleep. Was an unplanned but Super-Hot Night. Can’t wait till we have more time with this guy.
-
1 pointI was in my mid-twenties, I was living with my girlfriend in Singapore at the time. We are both Caucasians and had been living in Singapore for a couple years then. We had a great sex life and were very open with our fantasies and kinky side. She loved sex a lot, and she was equally bi, but she would try to hold back from exploring her sexuality because the social circle of friends and family wouldn't understand or approve of it. But since we were far away from home in a foreign country, I encouraged her to go out and meet other girls. I could see she loved me for that because she was shy and all she needed was the support and approval and perhaps the push from me to make her explore that side of her which she loved but was trying to suppress. A few months after she was going out and putting herself out there, she had a couple experiences with a couple of females and then she met a very attractive younger woman who was a university student. I could feel she fell head over heels for her. They started spending a lot of time together, and my girlfriend was almost like a sugar mummy in this relationship taking her girlfriend to dinners and drinks and even buying her gifts. I was very happy for her. She would tell me all about the hot sex they had but only when I pushed her to tell me about it. It felt to me like she wanted to have that experience for herself only and didn't want to include me in it, she had a very possessive personality. I started to feel a bit left out. They would have very hot and steamy sex in bed while I was sleeping next to them, but never did she offer to include me, I felt she was a bit selfish. She would only want to have sex with each one of us separately so she could enjoy the experience for herself only. Anyhow this was a major turn on for me especially that she broke off that taboo and was acting naturally and openly not being judged, she was very happy, and everything felt great. This was when the idea started coming to me that perhaps I should also explore my bisexual side. It was more the kinky and taboo side of it that turned me on rather than the emotional or romantic side. I don't think I am emotionally attracted to men, it's more the feeling that I am doing something wrong or naughty. We were very open about our sexual fantasies, and we had discussed a lot of kinky scenarios, but I could quickly feel that the idea of me getting involved with another guy was repulsive to her. So I didn't discuss any further with her because I didn't find the support. Although in hindsight if I were more open about it or even more persistent, she would have probably come around the idea. However, I didn't want her ever to hold something against me that she could, later on, use against me which would undermine my macho status in the relationship. The more I tried to not think about this, the more the urge became to explore it until one night I decided to go to a massage parlor with male masseurs. I didn't know what to expect but knowing that I would be completely naked in the presence of another male was already a breakthrough for me as it crossed a taboo. I was laying naked on my stomach on the massage table, and the young masseur was topless wearing tight sports shorts. He was very fit. Quickly I could feel the sexual tension building up, the guy's cock kept brushing against my arm as he was moving around the massage table. Perhaps it was intentional from his side or just happened by accident, but I was getting very much turned on by the whole situation. Things kept heating up as he touched my lower back and slowly made his way to my buttocks, gently massaging my legs and into my inner thighs, and again his pinky would accidentally yet very subtly touch my balls or my cock or close to my anus, and it was hot as fuck. He asked me to turn around on my back, as I was turning around he could see that my erection was in full size, it didn't take very long, but his head dove to my cock and he started sucking me hard. I was in delirium, something I never experienced before. Although I wouldn't consider myself bi at all, I always thought it was the mental fuck about exploring with another guy that turned me on, the taboo, the cheating aspect, etc. But I have to say, the physical aspect was soooo good also. While I was laying on my back, I moved my head forward, took off his shorts, and started sucking him. It all happened very naturally without any exchange of words. His cock tasted so good. I always wondered how my girlfriend felt when sucking my cock and sometimes watching her enjoy it so much made me wonder if it was just acting or whether it was really sexually pleasing for the person giving a BJ. After I sucked the guy's cock, I was so surprised to discover a new form of sexual pleasure that I never knew existed, it was one of those eureka moments. At this stage I was in nirvana, the ecstasy I was in was indescribable. I wanted more. I asked the guy to fuck me, I now wanted to feel his cock inside me. I felt so naughty, and I felt like a slut. I wanted to be abused. He went to get a condom, but it felt like an absolute eternity before he came back. I was so horny and hot, and I was touching myself fantasizing about what just happened, by the time he came back and put the condom on, I was almost ready to explode. He tried to slide his cock inside me but I have not done anything like this before, and my asshole wasn't relaxed enough for him to enter me. So it took a while, and before he could shove his cock inside me, the touch of his dick on my anus made me quiver, and I came so hard, I was exploding of pleasure. The sight of me cumming so hard must have turned him on so much cause he came and started licking the cum off my body. He started to masturbate super hard, and in a short period of time, he came over my body. It was one of the most sexually fulfilling experiences I have ever had. After that I went to quickly have a shower, dressed, paid him, and left. I never told my girlfriend about it because I didn't think she would understand and I was scared it would undermine me in our relationship. I was very macho and dominating, partly because I felt my girlfriend wanted me to play that role. Had she been the strong, assertive woman in our relationship, then I would have probably been more open to her about the whole thing. Overall the experience was one of the best I have had. Although later on I have had one more experience with another guy while my wife was traveling, but I didn't really enjoy it. I think what would really turn me on is a MMF threesome experience. The following years we have had a few more sexual encounters in the swinging scene, we had moved back to Europe then, and we started frequenting one of the nearby swingers clubs. But it felt it was me pushing my partner who had become my wife by then. I knew she loved sex a lot and was open-minded but we also had our own trust issues in the relationship, and we were fighting a lot about it. She confessed to me that while we were doing the long-distance relationship that she slept with several guys and she had couple regular fuck buddies. Part of me was very turned on by the cheating aspect of it, of how forthcoming she was with other men, how hungry for sex she was. The other part of me felt betrayed. I tried to reconcile those two by talking about how kinky it would be for her to be with other guys, almost reconciling my two feelings which I guess would make me a cuckold. But my macho part would never allow it to happen. The fact that she went behind my back to cheat was the bit I could never get over with. I loved her so much, but I couldn't forgive her. Had she come clean herself or had she discussed her desires with me, then I would have been ok about the whole thing perhaps even getting sexual pleasure from it myself. I think she wasn't forthcoming about her feelings or her fantasies and wasn't assertive. I wish she could talk to me in a more dom tone. So the few times we went to a swingers club, my wife was probably feeling a mixture of guilt of her cheating on me, so she wanted to please me by going with me. I assured her that I am over it, that she could turn this cheating aspect of her into something kinky and enjoyable for both of us if only she would be more open and communicated what's on her mind. That she shouldn't suppress her feelings, that I would be supportive etc. But she never really opened up. And that kind of bothered me because I felt I was pushing her to do something, although I knew she would actually very much enjoy it if she just let go, just when she was enjoying discovering her bi side. I was also partly to blame, the one time she was letting go of her inhibitions while we were at a swingers club, one guy was eating her pussy while I was with another girl. Although we never discussed clearly what the rules were or the boundaries, we were just happy to explore and to take it slow and always include each other in whatever swinging activity we got involved in. She whispered in my ear that she wanted to be fucked by the guy who was eating her. That kind of took me by surprise, and I was a bit unprepared. I wasn't at a stage where I was willing to have my wife shared by another guy yet. So I kind of blocked the situation from happening, and the guy shortly left afterward. I could see that my wife was very sexually frustrated but also angry because she felt that I was pushing her out of her comfort zone and when she finally was there, I betrayed her trust by making her feel guilty about the whole thing. After that incident, it felt that she didn't want to explore the Lifestyle anymore and that was very devastating for me because it was by far the most exciting thing that we were doing in our routine daily lives. Things started to fall apart from there, we were fighting more regularly, and my wife was constantly depressed. The situation kept getting worse and worse until we got a divorce in the end. It was devastating for both of us. Our sex life was fantastic, we were very fond of each other, but I think in the end what killed the relationship is the lack of communication.